onely of them but of their forefathers also before them who falsely breaking the faith and promise made wyth the Britanes did crueliye murther their nobles wickedly oppressed their coÌmons impiously persecuted the innocent Christians miliciously possessed their land and habitation chasing the inhabitaunts out of house and country besides the violent murther of the Monkes of Bangor and diuers soule slaughters against the poore Brytaines who sent for them to be their helpers Wherefore Gods iust recompence fallyng vpon them from that time neuer suffered them to be quiet from forreine enimies till the comming of William the Normande c. Moreouer concerning the outward occasioÌs giueÌ of the Englishmens parts mouing the Danes first to inuade the Realme I find in certain stories two most especially assigned The one ââiustly giue iustly takeÌ The other not giuen iustly and ãâã taken Of the which two the first was giuen in Northumberland by meanes of Osbryght reigning vnder king of Westsaxons in the North partes This Osbright vppon a time iourneyng by the way turned into the house of one of his nobles called Bruer Who hauing at home a wife of great beautie he beyng absent abrod the king after his dinner allured wyth the excellency of her beautie tooke her to a secret chamber where he forceablye contrarye to her will did rauishe her whereupon she being greatly dismaied and vexed in her minde made her mooue to her husband returning of thys violence and iniury receaued Bruer consulting with his frindes first went to the king resigning to his hands all suche seruice and possessions which he did hold of him that done tooke shipping and sailed into Denmarke where he had great friends and had his bringing vp before There making his mone to Codrinus the king desired his aide in reuenging of the great vilany of Osbryght against him and his wife Codrinus hearing this and glad to haue some iust quarell to enter that land leuied an army with al spede preparing all things necessary for the same sendeth foorth Inguar and Hubba two brethren his chief Captaines with an innumerable multitude of Danes into England who first arriuing at Holdernesse there brent vp the country killed without mercy both men women and chidreÌ whoÌ they could lay haÌds vpon Then marching toward York entred their battaile with the foresayde Osbryght where he with the most part of his armye was slaine And so the Danes entred the possession of the Citie of Yorke Some other say and is by the most part of storye writers recorded that the chiefe cause of the comming of Inguar Hubba with the Danes was to reuenge king Edmund reygnyng vnder the Westsaxons ouer the Eastangles in Nothfolke and Southfolk for the murdering of a certaine Dane being father to Inguar and Hubba which was falselye imputed to king Edmund The story is thus told A certaine noble man of the Danes of the kings stock called Lothebrocus father to Inguar and Hubba entring vppon a time with his hauke into a certaine schaffe or cockebote alone by chaunce through tempest was driuen with his hauke to the coast of Nothfolke named RodhaÌ where he being found and detained was presented vnto the king The king vnderstanding his parentage seing his case entertained him in his court accordingly And euery daye more and more perceiued his actiuities and great dexteritie in hunting hauking bare speciall fauour vnto him In so much that the kinges faukener or maister of game bearing priuy enuy against him secretly as they were huÌting together in a woode did murther him threw him in a bush This Lothebroke being murthered within two or three daies began to be missed in the kinges house of whoÌ no tidings could be heard but onely by a dogge or spaniel of his which continuing in the wood with the corps of his maister at sondry times came and fauned vpon the king so long that at length they folowing the trase of the hound were brought to the place where Lothebroke laye WherevpoÌ inquisition made at length by certeine circumstances of words and other euidences it was knowne how by whom he was murthered that was by the kings huntesman nameâ Berike Who thereupon being conuicted was set into the same bote of Lothebroke alone and without any takeling to driue by seas either to be saued by the weather or to be drowned in the deepe And as it chaunced Lothebroke from Dennemarke to be driued to Northfolke so it happened that from Northfolke he was caried into Denmarke Where the bote of Lothebroke being well knowen hands were laid vpon him inquisition made of the party In sine in his torments to saue himselfe he vttered an vntruth of king Egmund saying that the king had put him to death in the country of Northfolke Wherupon grudge first was conceiued theÌ an army appointed great multitude sent into England to reuenge that fact where first they arriuing in Northumberland destroyed as is sayd those parties first From thence sayling into Northfolke they exercised the like tyranny there vpon the inhabitauÌts therof especially vpon the innocent prince blessed matter of God king Edmund CoÌcerning the farther declaration wherof hereafter shal follow Christ our Lord so permitting more to be spoken as place and obseruation of time and yeares shall require In the meane seasoÌ king Ethelwulphe in this chapiter here presently touched when he had chased the foresaid Daues as is aboue rehearsed from place to place causing theÌ to take the Sea he in the meane while departeth him selfe both from land and life leauing behinde him foure sons which reigned euery one in his order after the discease of their father The names of whom were Ethelbaldus Ethelbrightus Ethelredus and Aluredus ¶ King Ethelbalde KIng Ethelbald the eldest sonne of Ethelwulfe succeeding his father in the prouince of Westsaxe and Ethelbright in the prouince of Kent reigned both togither the terme of v. yeares one with the other Of the which two Ethelbald the first leât this infamie behinde him in storyes for marrying and lying with his stepmother wife to hys owne father named Iudith After these two succeded Ethelred the thirde sonne who is his time was so encombred with the Danes brusting in on euery side especiallye about Yorke which Citie they then spoyled and brent vp that he in one yeare stoode in ix battailes against them with the helpe of Alured his brother In the beginning of thys Kinges reigne the Danes landed in East Englande or Northfolke Southfolke But as Fabian writeth they were compelled to forsake that country and so toke again shipping and sayled Northward and landed in NorthuÌberlande where they were met of the Kinges then there reigning called Osbright and Ella which gaue to them a strong light But notwithstanding the Danes with help of such as inhabited the country wanne the City of York and helde it a certaine season as is aboue foretouched
vs leaue vs there where they had vs that is let them suffer vs to stand content with that faith and religion which then was taught brought from Rome by Eleutherius as nowe we differ nothing froÌ the same and we wil desire no better And if they wil not then let the wise Reader iudge where the fault is in vs or them which neither themselues will persist in the antiquitie of the Romish religion whych they so much bragge of neither will they permit vs so to do And thus much by the way to satisfie the foresayd obiection whereby we may haue now a more ready passage into the order and course of the Hystorie Beyng therefore graunted vnto them whych they so earnestly sticke vpon that the Christian faith and Religion of this Realme was brought from Rome first by Eleutherius then afterwarde by Austen thus wryteth the Chronicles of that matter About the time and yeare of the Lord. 180. king Lucius sonne of Coilus which builded Colchester king of the Britaines who then were the inhabiters possessors of thys land which now we Englishmen call England hearing of the myracles wonders done by the Christians at that time in diuers places as Monumetensis wryteth directed hys letters to Eleutherius Byshop of Rome to receaue of him the Christian faith Although about the computation of the yere and time great difference there is in authours when this shoulde be Nauclerus sayth it was An. 156. but that cannot be forsomuch as Eleutherius was not yet Byshop by the space of 20. yeres after that Henricus de Erfordia sayth it was An. 169. in the 19. yere of Verus Emperor but that agreeth not with approued hystories which all consent that Verus raigned not 19. yeres and if he had yet that yeare commeth not to the yere of our Lord. 169. but to the yere 181. Some other say that Eleutherius was made Byshop in the 6. yeare of Commodus which was the yeare of our Lorde 186. but that seemeth to goe to farre but let the authours agree as they can Let vs returne to Eleutherius the good Byshop who hearing the request of thys king glad to see the godly towardnes of his wel disposed mind sendeth him certaine teachers preachers called Fugatius or by some Faganus and Damianus or Dimianus which conuerted first the king and people of Britaine and Baptised them with the Baptisme and Sacrament of Christes faith The Temples of Idolatry and all other Monuments of Gentilitie they subuerted conuerting the people froÌ theyr diuers many gods to serue one liuing God Thus true religion with sincere faith increasing superstition decaied with al other rites of Idolatrie There were theÌ in Britaine 28. head Priestes which they called Flamines 3. Archpriests among them which were called Archflamines hauing the ouersight of their maners as Iudges ouer the rest These 28. Flamines they turned to 28. Bishops And the 3. Archflamines to 3. Archbyshoppes hauyng then theyr seates in three principall Cityes of the Realme that is in London in Yorke and in Glamorgantia videlicet in Vrbe legionum by Wales Thus the Countreys of the whole Realme being deuided euery one vnder his owne Bishop and all things setled in a good order the foresaide king Lucius sent againe to the sayd Eleutherius for the Romane lawes thereby likewise to be gouerned as in Religion nowe they were framed accordingly Unto whome Eleutherius againe writeth after the tenour of these words ensuing The Epistle of Eleutherius Bishop of Rome sent to king Lucius ANno 169. a Passione Christi scripsit Dominus Eleutherius Papa Lucio Regi Britanniae ad correctionem Regis procerum regni Britanniae and so foorth as foloweth in English Yee require of vs the Romane lawes and the Emperours to be sent ouer to you which you may practise put in vre wythin your Realme The Romane lawes the Emperours we may euer reproue but the lawe of God we may not Yee haue receaued of late through Gods mercie in the realme of Britaine the lawe and faith of Christ ye haue with you within the Realme both the parties of the Scriptures Out of them by gods grace with the CouÌcel of your realme take ye a law and by that lawe through gods sufferance rule your kingdome of Britayne For you be Gods Vicare in your kingdome according to the saying of the Psalme Deus iudicium tuum Regi da c. That is O God geue thy iudgement to the King and thy righteousnes to the kings sonne c. He sayd not the iudgement righteousnes of the Emperor but thy iudgement and iustice that is to say of God The kinges sonnes be the Christian people folke of the Realme which be vnder your gouernement and liue and continue in peace within your kingdome as the Gospel sayeth like as the henne gathereth her chickeÌs vnder her wings so doth the king his people The people and folke of the Realme of Britayne be yours whome if they be deuided ye ought to gather in concord and peace to call them to the faith and lawe of Christ and to the holy church to cherish and maintaine them to rule and gouerne them and to defende them alwaies from such as would do them wroÌg from malicious men and enemies A king hath his name of ruling and not of hauing a Realme You shal be a king while ye rule wel but if you do otherwise the name of a king shall not remaine with you you shall lose it which God forbid The almightie God graunt you so to rule the Realme of Britayne that you may raigne wyth him for euer whose Vicar ye be in the Realme After this maner as you haue heard was the ChristiaÌ faith either first brought in or els confirmed in this realme of Britayne by the sending of Eleutherius not with any crosse or procession but onely at the simple preaching of Fagane and Damian through whose ministerie this realme Ileland of Britaine was eftsoones reduced to the faith lawe of the Lord according as was prophecied by Esay as wel of that as other Ilelands mo where he sayth chap. 42. he shall not faint nor geue ouer till hee hath set iudgement in earth and Ilelands shal waite for hys lawe c. The faith thus receiued of the Britaynes coÌtinued among them and florished the space of 216. yeres till the coÌming of the Saxones who then were Paganes whereof more followeth hereafter to be sayde the Lorde Christ assisting thereunto In the meane time somthing to speake of this space before which was betwixt the time of Lucius and the first coÌming in of the Saxones first is to be vnderstanded that all this while as yet the Emperors of Rome had not receiued the faith what time the kings of Britaine the subiects therof were coÌuerted now as is sayd to Christ for the which cause much trouble and perturbation was sought
Christum Domini ad effundendum sanguinem innocentem Chron. de Crouland Not long after the coronation of this king a cloud was seene throughout the land which appeared the one halfe like bloud and the other halfe like fire And changed after into sondry colours and vanished at the last in the morning Shortly after the appearaunce of this cloud in the iij. yeare of his raigne the Danes arriuing in sondry places of the land first spoyled Southhampton either slaying the inhabitants or leading them captiue away FroÌ thence they went to the I le of Thanet then they inuaded Chester from thence they proceeded to Cornwall and Deuonshire so to Sussex where in those coastes they did much harme and so retired to their ships agayne Roger Houeden writing hereof sayth that London the same tyme or as Fabian sayth a great part of London was consumed with fire About this tyme fell a variance betwene the foresayd Egelred and the bishop of Rochester In so much that he made warre against him and besieged the Citie And notwithstaÌding that Dunstan required the king sending him admonishment to geue ouer for the sake of S. Andrew yet continued he his siege till the bishop offred him an huÌdreth pounds of gold which he receaued and so departed The Danes seing the discord that then was in the realme and specially the hatred of the subiectes against the kyng rose againe and did great harme in diuers places of England In so much that the king was glad to graunt them great summes of mony for peace to be had For the assuraÌce of which peace Analeffe captaine of the Danes became a christen man and so returned home to his countrey did no more harme Besides these miseries before recited a sore sicknes of the bloudy flixe and hote feuers fell among the people wherof many died with a like moraine also among the beastes Moreouer for lacke of iustice many thieues rioters and bribers were in the land with much miserie and mischiefe About the xi yeare some say the ix yeare of this kings raigne died Dunstan After whom succeded Ethelgarus or as Iornalensis writeth Stilgarus After him Elfricus as affirmeth Guliel lib. 1. de pontif But as Polydorus sayth Siricius After him Elfricus came but Siritius after the mynd of William Lib. 1. But Polydorus sayth Aluritius theÌ Elphegus c. About the same tyme in the yeare of our Lord 995. Aldunus Bishop translated the body of S. Cuthbert from Chester which first was in a Northren Iland theÌ at Rochester to Durelme or Dunoline Wherupon the bishops sea of Duresme first began Not long after the death of Dunstane the Danes agayne entred England in many and sondry places of the land In such sorte that the kyng was to seeke to which coast he should go first to withstand his enemies And in conclusion for the auoyding of more harme he was compelled to appease them with great summes of mony But when that money was spent they fell to new robbyng of the people and assailing the land in diuers places not only about the countrey of Northumberland but also besieged the Citie of London at the last But being froÌ thence repulsed by the manhood of the Londoners they strayd to other countreys adioyning as to Essex Kent Sussex and Hampshire burnyng and killing where so euer they weÌt so that for lacke of a good head or gouernour many things in the land perished For the king gaue himselfe to the vice of lecherie and polling of his subiects and disinherited meÌ of their possessions and caused them to redeeme the same agayne with great summes of money for he payed great tribute to the Danes yerely which was called Danegelt Which tribute so increased that from the first tribute of x. M. pouÌd it was brought at last in processe of v. or vj. yere to xl M. pound The which yearely during to the comming of S. Edward and after was leuied of the subiects of this land To this sorow moreouer was ioyned hunger penury among the commoÌs in so much that euery one of theÌ was constrained to plucke steale from other So that what for the pillage of the Danes and what by inward thieues and bribers this land was brought into great affliction Albeit the greatest cause of this affliction as to me appeareth is not so much to bee imputed to the kyng as to the dissention among the Lordes themselues who theÌ did not agree one with another But when they assembled in consultation together eyther they did draw diuers ways or if any thing were agreed vpon any matter of peace betwene the parties soone it was broken againe or els if any good thing were deuised for the preiudice of the enemy anone the Danes were warned therof by some of the same counsaile Of whom the chiefe doers were Edrike Duke of Mercia and Alfrike the Admirall or captain of the ships who betrayed the kings nauy to the Danes Wherefore the kyng apprehending Alfagarus sonne of the said Alfrike put out his eyes and so did he after to the two sonnes of Duke Edrike in like maner The Danes thus preuayling more and more ouer the english men grew in such pride presumption that when they by strength caused the husbandmen to care and sowe the land and to do all other vile labour belongyng to the house they would sitte at home holding the wife at theyr pleasure with daughter and seruaunt And when the husband man came home he should scantly haue of his own as his seruants had so that the Dane had all at his will till taring of the best when the owner scantly had his fill of the worst Thus the common people beyng of them oppressed were in such feare and dread that not onely they were constrained to suffer them in their doings but also glad to please them called euery one of them in the house where they had rule Lord Dane Which worde after in processe of tyme when the Danes were voyded was for despite of the Danes turned of the english men to a name of opprobry that when one English man would rebuke an other he would for the more part call him Lurdaine And thus hitherto through the assistaunce of Christ we haue brought this history to the yere of our lord 1000. During now continuing these great miseries vpon this English natioÌ the land being brought into great ruine by the grieuous tribute of the Danes and also by sustainyng the manifold villarâies and iniuries as wel by them as by other oppressions within the realm This yere which was the yeare of our sauiour 1000. This Egelred through the counsail of certain his familiars about him in the 21. yeare of his raigne began a matter which was occasion eyther geuen by the one or taken by the other of a new plague to ensue vpon the SaxoÌs who had driuen out the
was so sodenly discharged of the Chancellorship which he had borne fiue yeares In the 44. yeare of hys age on the Saterday in the Whitson-weeke he was made priest and the next day consecrated Byshop As touching the priesthoode of this man I finde the histories to vary in theÌselues for if he were beneficed and chaplaine to Theobald afterward archdeacon as some say it is no other like but that he was priest before not as our most English storyes say made priest in one day and archbishop the next But howsoeuer this matter passeth here is in the meane tyme to be seene what great benefites the K. had done for him and what great loue had bene betweene them both Now after that Becket was thus promoted what variaunce and discord happened betweene them remayneth to be shewed The causes of which variaunce were diuers and sondry As first when according to the custome the Kinges officers gathered of euery one hyde mony through the Realme for the defence of their owne country the Kyng would haue taken it to hys cofers But the Byshop sayd that which euery man gaue willingly he should not coâât as his proper rent An other cause was that where a Priest was accused of murther and the kinges officers and the friendes of the dead accused the priest earnestly afore the bishop of Salisbury his Diocesan to whoÌ he was sent desiring iustice to be done on him the priest was put to his purgation But when he was not able to defend himselfe the Byshop sent to the archbishop to aske what he should do The Archb. commaunded he should be depriued of all ecclesiastical benefices shut vp in an abbey to doe perpetuall penance After the same sort were diuers other handled for like causes but none put to death nor lost ioynt nor burned in the hand or the like payne The third cause was that where a Chanon of Bruis did reuile the kinges iustices the king was offended with the whole clergy For these and such lyke the Archbishop to pacifie the kinges anger commaunded the Chanon to be whipped depriued of his benefices for certain yeares But the king was not content with this gentic punishement because it rather increased their boldnes and therfore he called the Archbishop bishops and all the clergy to assemble at Westminster WheÌ they were assembled together the king earnestly commaunded that suche wicked Clerkes should haue no priuilege of their Clergy but he deliuered to the Iaylers because they passed so little of the spiriturll correction and this he sayd also their own Canons and lawes had decreed The Archbishop counsailing w e his bishops and learned men answered probably and in the end he desired hartely the kinges gentlenes so the quietnes of himselfe and his realme that vnder Christ our new king and vnder the new law of Christ he would bring in no new kind of punishment into his Realm vpon the new chosen people of the Lord agaynst the old decrecs of the holy fathers And oft he sayd that he neyther ought nor could suffer it The king moued therwith and not without cause alledgeth agayne and exacteth the olde lawes and customes of his grandfather obserued and agreed vpoÌ by archbishops bishops prelates other priuileged persons inquiring likewise of hym whether hee would agree to the same or els now in his raigne would condeÌne that which in the raigne of his grauÌdfather was well allowed To which lawes customes the said Thomas did partly graunt and partly not graunt The copy of the which foresayd lawes are contayned in the number of xxviii or xxix whereof I thought here to recite certain not vnworthy to be knowne The copy of the old lawes and customes wherunto Thomas Becket did graunt 1. That no order should be geuen to husbande mennes children and bondmens ChildreÌ without the assent or testimoniall of them which be the Lordes of the country where they were borne and brought vp if their sonnes become Clerkes they shall not receaue the order of priesthoode without licence of their Lordes 2. And if a man of holy Churche hold any lay fee in hys hand he shall do therefore the king the seruice that belonlongeth therto as vpon iuries assise of landes and iudgementes sauing onely at execution doing of death 3. If any man were the kinges traytour and had taken the Church that it should be lawfull to the king and hys officers to take him out 4. Also if any felons goods were brought to holy church that there should none such keepe there for euery fellons goodes bene the kinges 5. That no land should be geuen to the Church or to any house of religion without the kinges license These articles folowing Thomas agreed not vnto 1. IF that betweene a clerke and a lay man were anye striuing for Church goodes they would the ple should he done in the kinges court 2. That there should neyther bishop nor clerke go out of the land without the kinges licence And then hee shoulde sweare vpon a booke he should procure no hurt agaynst the king nor none of his 3. If any man were denounced accursed and were come agayn to amendment the king would not that he should be sworne but onely finde sureties to stand to that the holy Church should award 4. The fourth that no man that held of the king in chiefe or in seruice should be accursed without the kings licence 5. That all the Bishopprickes Abbayes that were vacant should be in the kings handes vntill suche time that he should chuse a prelate thereto and he should be chosen out of the kinges chappels and first before he were confirmed he should doe his homage to the king 6. If any ple were to consistory brought they should appeale from thence to the archdeacon and from thence to the Byshops court and from the Byshops court to the archbyshops and from thence to the king and no further So that in conclusion the complayntes of holy Church must come before the king and not the pope 7. That all debtes that were owing through trouthplyght should not be pleaded in spiritual but in temporal Court 8. That the Peter pence which to the Pope were gathered should be taken to the king 9. If any clerke for felony were taken and so proued he should be first disgraded and then through iudgement to be hanged or if he were a traytour to be drawne Other lawes and constitutions made at Claredoun in Normandy and sent to England wherunto Becket and the Pope would not agree He being then fled out of the Realme 1. IF any person shall be found to bring from the Pope or from the Archbish. of Canterb any writing conteining any indicte or cursse agaynst the realme of England the same man to be apprehended without delay for a traytour and execution to be done vpon the same 2. That no monke nor any Clerke shall be permitted to passe ouer into England without a passport
them And thus much concerning Fulco Not long after this it befell that a certaine noble personage Lord of Lemonice in litle Britaine Widomarus by name found a great substance of treasure both of golde and siluer hid in the ground wherof a great part he sent to king Richard as chiefe Lorde and Prince ouer the whole countrey Which the king refused saying he would either haue all or none for that he was the principall chiefetaine ouer the land But the finder woulde not condescende to that Wherefore the king laide siege to a Castell of hys called Galuz thinking the treasure to lie there But the keepers and warders of the Castel seeing themselues not sufficient to withstand the king offered to him the castell desiring to depart with life and armour To this the king woulde in no wise graunt but bid them to reenter the castell againe and to defende it in all the forceable wise they coulde It so befell that as the King with the Duke of Brabant went about the castel vewing the places therof a souldiour wythin named Bertandus Cordoun stroke the king with an arrow in the arme whereupon the yron remaining and festering in the wound the king within 9. daies after died who because he was not content with the halfe of the treasure that another man founde lost all his own treasure that he had The king being thus wounded caused the man that stroke him to be brought vnto him and asked the cause of him why he so wounded him Who answered againe as the storie sayeth that he thought to kill rather then to be killed And what punishment soeuer he should susteine he was coÌtent so that he might kil him which had before killed his father and brethren The king hearing his words frely forgaue him and caused an hundreth shillings to be geueÌ him Albeit as the story addeth after the death of the king the duke of BrabaÌce after great torments caused hym to be haÌged Ex historia Regis Richardi 2. cui initium De patre istius Bruti c. The storie of Gisburne sayeth that the killer of king Richarde comming to the French king thinking to haue a great rewarde was commanded to be drawen a sonder with horse and his quarters to be hanged vp An other story affirmeth and Gisburn partly doth testifie the same that a litle before the death of K. Richarde 3. Abbotes of the order Cistercian came to him to whome he was confessed And when he sawe them somewhat stay at his absolution had these wordes that he did willingly commit his body to the earth to be eaten of wormes and his soule to the fire of Purgatory there to be tormented til the iudgement in the hope of God his mercy Ex Iornalens Gisburn alijs About the raigne of this king the sayd Iornalensis maketh mention of Roger archbish of Yorke which put out of his Churche the Monkes and placed for them seculare Priests saying that he woulde rather with Ecclesiasticall benefices to be geuen to wanton Priests then to abhominable Monkes that Thurstinus did sinne neuer worse in al his life then in building that house for monks c. Another story I haue which sayth that this was the Byshop not of Yorke but of Couentrie The king not long after departed without issue and Iohn his brother reigned after him in whome although some vices may worthely be repreheÌded especially for his incontinent and too much licentious life yet was he farre from that deseruing for the which he hath bene so il reported of diuers wryters who being led more with affection of Poperie then with true iudgement and due consideration depraued his doings more then the sincere trueth of the historie will beare them Concerning which historie after so many wryters we thought also to bestowe a little labour although in this matter we can not be so long as I would and as the matter requireth Kyng Iohn AFter the death of king Richarde called Coeur de Lyon reigned his brother Iohn Earle of Morton Afterward the Archbyshop put the crowne on his head and sware him to defend the churche and to maintaine the same in her good lawes and to destroy the euil And except he thought not in his minde to do this the Archb. charged him not to presume to take on him this dignitie And on Saint Iohn Baptists day next following king Iohn failed into Normandy came to Roan where he was royally receiued and truce concluded betweene him the French king for a time And thether came to him the Earle of Flaunders and all other Lords of Fraunce that were of K. Richards band and frendship and were sworne vnto him Not long after this Philip the French king made Arthur Knight and tooke his homage for Normandie Britaine and al other his possessions beyond the sea and promised him helpe against K. Iohn After this King Iohn and the French king talked together wyth theyr Lordes about one houres space And the Frenche King asked so much land for himself and knight Arthur that king Iohn would graunt him none and so departed in wrath The same yeare a legate came into Fraunce and commaunded the King in paine of interdiction to deliuer one Peter out of prison that was elect to a Bishoppricke and thereupon he was deliuered And after that the Legate came into England commaunded K. Iohn vnder paine of interdiction to deliuer the Archb. which he had kept as prisoner 2. yeares which the King denied to do till he had payd him 6000. markes Because he tooke him in harnes in a field against him and sware him vpon his deliuerance that he should neuer weare harnesse against any Christen man This time diuorce was made betweene K. Iohn and his wife daughter of the Earle of Glocester because they were in the iii. degree of kinred And after by the counsell of the French king King Iohn wedded Isabel daughter of the Earle of Anguilla and then Arthur of Britaine did homage to king Iohn for Britaine and other At this time fell strife betwene K. Iohn and Geoffrey the Archbishop of Yorke for diuers causes first because he would not suffer and permit the Sheriffe of Yorke in such affaires as he had to do for the King within his Diocesse Secondly because hee did also excommunicate the sayde sheriffe Thirdly because he would not saile with him into Normandie to make the mariage betwene Lewes the French kings sonne and his niece c. After this in the yeare of our Lorde 1202. Phillip the French king in a communication betwene K. Iohn and him required that the saide K. Iohn should depart with all his landes in Normandy and Pictauia which he had beyond the sea vnto Arthur his nephew and that incontinent or els he would warre against him and so did For when king Iohn denied that request the next day folowing the French king with the sayde Arthur
Charter and seale In this meane time on Bartholmew euen Eustace a French Lord accompanied with many other Lordes and nobles of Fraunce came with a great power to the number of a 100. shippes to aide and assist the sayd Lewes Who before they arriued were encountred vppon the seas by Richard king Iohns bastarde sonne who hauing no more but 18. shippes to kepe the Cinque portes set egerly vpon them and through Gods grace ouercame them Where presently he smote of the heade of Eustace the rest of the Frenche Lordes to the number of 10. hee brought with him to the lande where he imprisoned them in the Castell of Douer and slewe almost all theyr men that came with them and sonke their ships in the sea onely 15. ships sayeth some of my stories escaped away Ludouike or Lewes hearing this losse of his ships and men and misdoubting his own life for the great mischief he had done to the realme sought meanes by Swalo and the Archbishop of Caunterburie and by other Lordes to be at accorde with the king With whome at length it was so concluded and agreed that for his costes and expenses he to haue a thousande pounde of siluer geuen Paris speaketh of 15. thousand markes which he borowed of the Londiners that he shoulde departe the realme neuer to returne into England againe neither he nor none of his This done and vppon the same he with all the other Barons that tooke his parte was assoiled of Swalo the Legate And thus peace being confirmed at Merton Lewes tooke his leaue and being brought honorably to the Sea with the Bishop of Canterbury other bishops Earles and Barons returned home into Fraunce And here sayth Gisburn it was truly verified that was before spokeÌ of the FreÌch king father of Lewes At what time the said Lewes was in EnglaÌd his father the French king demanded of his messengers comming into France where his sonne was and they said at Stamforde And he asking againe whether he had got the Castell of Douer and they said no Then the father swearing by the arme of s. Iames My sonne quoth he hath not one foote in England as afterward wel proued true Ex Gisburn But the chiefest help that repelled Lewes the FreÌch men out of the realme and that most preferred king Iohns sonne to the crowne was the singular working of Gods hand whereof ment on was made before pag. 250. which was through the confession of a certaine gentleman of the French host as Florilegus doeth testifie Who lying sore sicke at the point of death seeing no hope to escape was touched in coÌscience for danger of his soules health openly to confesse vtter to the barons of England what was the purpose of the Frenchmen to do who were conspired sworn together among themselues with a priuy compaction that so soone as they subdued the land they should thrust all the chiefe nobles thereof into perpetuall exile out of the realme where out they should neuer returne againe This coÌming to the eares of the Barons as is said gaue them to consider more with themselues whereby many of them were the more willing to leaue Lewes and apply to their naturall king and prince Which no lesse may also be an admonition to all times and ages for English men to take heede not to admit or to place forreine rulers into the realme least perhaps it followe that they be displaced themselues After the happy departure of this Lewes his French men out of the land whereby the state of this realme long vexed before was now somewhat more quieted immediatly Swalo the Legate looking to his haruest directeth forth inquisâtors through euery shire to search out all such Bishops Abbots Priors Canons Secular priestes of what order or degree so euer they were that with any succor or counsail did either help or els consented to Lewes For all these were exempted out of the charter of pardon absolution made before betweene the king Lewes By reason whereof no small gaine grewe to the Pope and the Cardinall for all such were either put out of their liuings and sent vp to the Pope or els were fame to fine sweetely for them Among whome besides a great number of other clerkes both religious and seculare was Hugo bishop of Lincolne who for the recouerie of his bishoprike disbursed 1000. markes to the Pope and 100. markes to the foresaid Swalo the Legate who nowe as Paris recordeth by this time had gathered in a faire crop of that which he did neuer sowe Ex Mat. Paris c. About this season or not much before died Pope Innocent the 3. in the 19. yere of his popedome to whose custodie Fredericus the nephewe of Fredericke Barbarossa being yet yong was committed by the Empresse his mother of whom more shal follow the Lord willing hereafter After this Innocent next succeeded Pope Honorius the 3. who wryting to yong king Henry in a special letter exhorteth him to the loue of vertue to the feare of God namely to be circumspect with what familiars resort he acquainted himselfe but principally aboue al other monisheth him to reuerence the Churche which is the spouse of Christ and to honor the ministers therof in whom Christ himselfe saith he is both honored or despised And this semeth the chiefest article of that his wryting to him Of this Pope Honorius Abbas Vrspergensis who liued in the same time reporteth a straunge wonder more strange peraduenture then credible which is this Honorius being priest in Rome whose name was then Centius and procurator to Iacinthus a Cardinal So it befell that his maister sent him abroad about Rome to borowe procure mony for him against his iourny into Spaine for pope Clement then inteÌded to send the said Iacinthus his Legate vnto Spaine As this Centius was walking by himselfe all sad and sollicitous to speede hys maisters message commeth to him a certain aged and reuerend father and asketh him what cause he had to walke so heauie and carefull To whom he answered againe and signified the occasion of his busines what then he had to doe Then the old father said to him Go and returne home again for thy maister saith he shall not at this time goe to Spayne Now so quoth the other how is that true As true sayde he as it is certaine that the pope shall die and the sayd thy maister shall be Pope after him Centius thinking that to be vnlikely sayd he could not beleeue that to be true To whome the other inferreth againe So know this said he to be as certaine as it is true that the citie of IerusaleÌ this day is taken of the Saracens and shall not be recouered from them before the time of thy Papacie And thus speaking sayeth Vrsperg he voided sodenly away Ex Abbate Vrsperg All which sayth the sayd
therof should be displaced and the said Herrigetto perferred Yea also non obstante that the sayd Pope himselfe had before giuen his graunt to the king realme of England yâ one Italian should not succeede an other in any benefice there yet for all that the said Herrigetto vpon paine of excommunication to be placed therin Ex Paris fol. 240. And thus much hetherto of these matters through the occasion of the East churches and the Grecians to the entent all men that read these stories see the doings of this Westerne Bishop may consider what iust cause these Grecians had to seclude themselues from hys subiection and communion For what christian communion is to be ioyned with him which so contrary to Christ and his gospel seeketh for worldly dominion so cruelly persecuteth hys brethren so giueÌ to auarice so greedy in getting so iniurious in oppressing so insatiable in hys exactions so malitious in reuenging stirring vp warres depriuing kings deposing Emperours playing Rex in the Church of Christ so erronious in doctrine so abominably abusing excommunication so false of promise so corrupt in life so voyde of Gods feare and briefly so farre from all the parts of a true Euangelicall Bishop For what seemeth he to care for the soules of men which setteth in benefices boyes and outlaÌdish Italians and further one Italian to succede an other which neither did know the language of the flocke nor once would abide to see their faces And who can blame yâ Grecians then for diffeuering themselues from such an oppressour and gyant against Christ. Whose wise example if this Realme had then folowed as they might certes our predecessours had bene rid of an infinite number of troubles iniuries oppressioÌs warres commotions great trauails charges besides the sauing of innumerable thousand of pouÌds which the sayd bishop full falsely hath raked and transported out of thys Realme of ours But not to excede the bounds of my history because my purpose is not to stande vpon declamations nor to dilate common places I will passe ouer leauing the iudgement therof to the further examination of the reader For els if I lifted to prosecute this argument so far as mater would lead me truth peraduenture wold require me to say I durst not only say but could well proue the Pope court of Rome to be the only fountain principal cause I say not of muche misery heere in England but of all the publicke calamities and notorious mischiefes which haue happened these many yeres through all these West parts of christendome especially of all the lamentable ruine of the church which not only we but the Grecians also this day do suffer by the Turks and Saracens As whosoeuer wel considereth by reading of histories the course of times and vieweth with all the doings and acts passed by the said bishops of Rome together with the blinde leading of his doctrine shal see good cause not only to thinke but also to witnes the same Only one narratioÌ touching this argument and yet not transgressing the office of my historie I minde the Lorde willing to set before the Readers eyes which happened euen about this present time of thys king Henries reigne in the yere of our Lord. 1244. In the which yeare it chanced that Lewes the French king sonne to Quene Blanch fel very fore sicke lying in a swounde or in a traunce for certaine dayes in such sorte as few thought he would haue liued some said he was gon already Amongst other there was with him hys mother who sorowing bitterly for her sonne and giuen somewhat as coÌmonly the maner of women is to superstitioÌ went brought foorth a peece of the holy crosse wyth the crowne and the speare which peece of the holy crosse Baldwynus Emperour of Constantinople whome the Grecians had deposed a litle before for holding with the bishop of Rome had sold to the French king for a great summe of mony and blessed him wyth the same also laid the crowne the spear to his body making a vow wtal in the person of her sonne that if the Lorde would visite him with health and release him of that infirmitie he should be croysed or marked with the crosse to visit his sepulchre and there solemnly to render thankes in the lande which he had sanctified wyth his bloud Thus as she with the B. of Parys and other there present were praying beholde the king which was supposed of some to be dead began with a sigh to pluck to his arms and legges and so stretching himselfe began to speake geuing thankes to God who from an high had visited him called him from the danger of death Which as the kings mother with others there toke to be a great miracle wrought by the vertue of the holy crosie so the king amending more and more as soone as he was well recouered receaued solemnely the badge of the crosse vowing for a freewil sacrifice vnto God that he if the counsaile of his realme would suffer him would in hys owne person visite the holy land forgettyng belyke the rule of true Christianitie where Christ teacheth vs otherwise in the gospel saying That neither in this mount nor in Samaria nor at Ierusalem the Lord will be worshipped but seeketh true worshippers which shall worship him in truth and veritie c. An. 1244. Pariens fol. 182. After thys was great preparaunce and muche a do in Fraunce toward the setting foorth to the holy land For after the K. first began to be croysed the most part of the nobles of Fraunce with diuers Archbishops and Byshops with Earles and Barons and Barons and gentlemen to a mighty number receaued also the crosse vppon their sleeues Amongst whom was the Earle Atrebacensis the kings brother the Duke of Burgundy the Duke of Brabant the Countesse of Flaunders wyth her two sonnes the Earle of Britaine with his sonne the Earle of BarreÌsis Earle of Swesson Earle of S. Paul Earle of Druis Earle Retel with many noble persons mo Neither lacked here whatsoeuer the Pope could do to set forward this holy busines in sending his Legates and Friers into Fraunce to stirre the people to folow the king to contribute to his iourny Wherupon was graunted to the King to gather of the vniuersall church of France by the popes authoritie the tenth part of all their goods for 3. yeares space together vpon thys condition that the king likewise wold graunt to the Pope the 20. part for so many yeares after to be gathered of the sayd Church of Fraunce Which was agreed An. 1246. Ex Mat Parisiens fol. 204 b. Shortly after thys in the yeare of our Lorde 1247. followed a Parliament in Fraunce where the king with his nobles being present there was declared how the king of Tartarians or Turkes hearing of the viage of the French king writeth a letter to him requiring that he wil become hys
CaÌterbury being vacant but that all things appertayning to that Church ought to be reserued whole to the consecratioÌ of the new Archb. therefore for the state both of hym and of hys Church he appealed vp also vnto Rome But to returne to the archbishop agayne The second yeare after Adam Chelindon the foresayde Archb. elect remayning all this while at Rome at last resigned vp hys election to the popes hand beyng Breg 10. who then gaue the same to Rob. Kilwarby Who then coÌming to Douer restored agayn the Prior of that house being before excluded vpon certain causes By these coutentions iudge good reader of the religion of these men and of these tunes And now to returne to our former story About whiche tyme came out the great concordaunces by an Englishe Frier called Iohn Dernington Ex Eulogio It was aboue declared how a generall voyage beyng proclaymed to warre agaynst the Turkes and a subsidie beyng collected in EnglaÌd vpon the same prince Edward with other was appoynted to take theyr voyage nowe were onward in theyr iourny Who at Michelmas following with hys company came to Egermorth whiche is from Marsilius 8. leagues westward there taking ship agayne hauing a mery winde and prosperous within x. dayes ariued at Sunes at Tunicium where he was wyth great ioy welcommed entertayned of the Christian princes that there were to this purpose assembled as of Philip the French king whose father Ludouicus died a little before of Carolus the king of Sicilia and the two kinges of Nauarre and AragoÌ And as the Lord Edward came thither for hys father the king of England thither came also Henry the sonne of the king of Almaine for his father who at hys returne from the voyage was slayne in a chappell at Uiterbium hearing masse by the Lord SimoÌ and Buido the sonnes of the Lord Simon Mountfort Earle of Leicester When Prince Edward demaunded of these kings and Princes what was to be done they answered him agayne and sayd The Prince of this Cittie sayd they and the prouince adioyning to the same hath bene accustomed to pay tribute vnto the king of Sicile euery yeare And nowe for that the same hath bene for the space of vii yeares vnpayed and more therefore we thought good to make inuasion vpon hym But the king knowing the same tribute to be but iustly demaunded hath now according to our owne desires satisfied for the tyme past and also payed his tribute before hand Then sayde he My Lordes what is this to the purpose Are we not here all assembled and haue taken vpon vs the Lordes Character to fight against the Infidels and enemies of Christ what meane you then to conclude a peace with them God forbid we should do so for nowe the land is playne and hard so that we may approch the holy Citty Ierusalem then sayd they nowe haue we made a league with them neither is it lawfull for vs to breake the same But let vs returne agayne to Sicilia and when the wynter is past we may well take shipping to Acra But this counsaile nothing at al liked him neither did he shew himselfe wel pleased therwith But after that he had made them a princely banquet he went into hys closet or priny chamber from amongst them neither woulde be partake â of any of that wicked mony which they had taken They notwithstanding continuing their purpose at the next mery wynd took shipping and for want of ships left CC. of theyr men a shore crying out piteously lamenting for the perill hazard of death they were in wherewith Prince Edward being somewhat moued with compassion came backe agayne to the land and receiued and stowed them in his own shippes being the last that went aborde within 7. dayes after they arriued in the kingdome of Scicilia ouer agaynst the Citty Trapes casting theyr anchors a league from thence within the sea for that their ships were of great burden throughly fraught And fâoÌ the hauen of the Cittie they sent out varges and boates to receiue and bring such of the Nobilitie to land as would but for theyr horses for the most part and all their armour they kept stil within bourd At length towardes the euening the sea began to be rough encreased to a great tempest a mighty In so much that their ships were beaten one against an others sides and drowned there was of them at that reÌpest lying at anchor more then 120. with all their armour and munition with innumerable soules besides and that wicked mony also which they had taken before likewise perished and was drowned But the tempest hurt not so much as one ship of Prince Edwardes who had in number 13. nor yet had one man lost thereby for that as it may be presupposed he consented not to the wicked counsaile of yâ rest When in the morning the Princes and kinges came to the sea side and saw al theyr shyps drowned and saw their men and horses in great number cast vpon the land drowned they had full heauy heartes as well they might For of all theyr shyps and mariners whiche were in number a 1500. besides the common souldiours there was no more saued then the Mariners of one onely Shyp and they in this wise There was in that ship a good and wise Matrone a Countesse or an Earles wife perceiuing the tempest to grow and fearing her self called to her the Maister of the ship asked whether in attempting to the shore it were not possible to saue themselues who answered that to saue the ship it was impossible howbeit the men that were therein by Gods help he doubted not Then sayd the Countesse for the ship force no whit saue the soules therein and haue to the double the valure of thy ship who immediately hoysing the sayles with all force ran the ship a groundso neare the shore as possible was Thus with the vehemency of the weather and force he came withall brast the ship and saued all that was within the same as the matter had shewed and sayd before Then the kinges and princes altering theyr purpose after this so great a shypwrack returned home again eueuery one vnto their own lands Onely Edward the kings sonne remayned behinde with his men and ships which yâ Lord had saued and preserued Then Prince Edward renouating hys purpose tooke shipping agayn and within 15. dayes after Easter arriued he at Acra and went a land taking with hym a thousand of the best souldiours most expert taryed there a whole month refreshing both hys men and horses and that in this space he might learne and know the secretes of the land After this he took with hym 6. or 7. thousand souldiours and marched forward twenty myles from Acra and tooke Nazareth and those he there found he slew and afterward returned again to Acra But their enemies following after them thinking to haue set vpon
The yeare of our Lorde 1307. and the last yeare of the king the foresayde king Edwarde in his iourney marching towarde Scotland in the North fel sicke of the flixe which increased so ferueÌtly vpon hym that he dispaired of life Wherfore calling before him his Earles and Barons caused them to be sworne that they should crowne his sonne Edward in such conuenient time after his death as they might kepe the land to his vse til he were crowned That done he called before him his sonne Edwarde informing and lessoning him wyth wholesome preceptes charged him also with diuers poynts vpon his blessing first that he should be couâteous gentle vpright in iudgement faire spoken to all men constant in deede and word familiar with the good and especially to the miserable to be merciful After this he gaue him also in charge not to be to hastie in taking his crowne before he had reuenged his fathers iniuries stoutly against the Scots but that he shuld remaine in those parties to take with him hys fathers bones being well boiled from the flesh and so inclosed in some fit vessel shoulde carie them with him til he conquered all the Scots saying that so long as he had his fathers bones with him none should ouercome him Moreouer he willed and required him to loue his brother Thomas and Edmund also to cherish tender his mother Margaret the Quene Ouer besides he straitly charged him vpon his blessing as he would auoide his curse that he should in no case cal to him againe or sende for Peter Gaueston whych Peter Gaueston the king before had banished the realme for his naughty and wicked familiarity with hys sonne Edward and for his seducing of him with sinister counsaile For the which cause he banished both Peter Gaueston vtterly out of the realme and also put the sayd Edwarde hys sonne in prison And therefore so straitly charged hys sonne in no wise to sende for this Gaueston or to haue him in any case about him And finally because he had coÌceined in himselfe a vow to haue returned hys owne person to the holy land which for his manifold warres wyth the Scots he could not performe therefore he had prepared 32000. poundes of siluer for the sending of certaine souldiours with hys hart vnto the holy laÌd Which thing he required of hys sonne to see accomplished So that the foresayde money vnder hys curse malediction be not employed to other vses But these iniunctions and preceptes the disobedient sonne did nothing obserue or keepe after the decease of his father Who forsaking and leauing of the warre with the Scots wyth all speede hasted him to his coronation Also contrary to the minde of his nobles against the precept of hys father he sent for the foresayde Peter Gaueston prodigally bestowed vpon him al that treasure which his father had bequested to the holy land He was moreouer a proud despiser of his peeres nobles And therefore raigned infortunately as by the sequele of the story heere folowing by the grace of Christ shal be declared Thus king Edwarde first of that name leauing behinde him 3. sonnes Thomas and Edmund by his third wife and Edward by his first wife whome he had sufficiently thus with precepts instructed departed this mortall life An. 1307. after hee had raigned neare 39. yeres Of whom this Epitaph was wrytten Dum viguit rex valuit tua magna potestas Fraus latuit pax magna fuit regnauit honestas In the time and raigne of thys king many other things happened which here I omit to speake of as the long discorde and strife betweene the Prior of Cant. and the Prior of Douer which continued aboue 4. yeres together with much wrangling vnquietnes betweene them Likewyse an other lyke coÌtention growing betwene Iohn Romain Archb. of York and the Archb. of Cant. vpon the occasion that when Iohn Archb. of York after his consecration returned from the Pope and comming to Douer contrary to the inhibition of Cant. passed through the middle of Kent with his crosse borne vp although the story reporteth that he had the kings consent therunto An. 1286. Item betwene Thomas Bishop of Hereford Iohn Pecham Archb. of Cant. fell an other wrangling matter in the time of thys king Which Byshop of Hereforde appealing from the Archb. to the Pope went vp to Rome and in his iourney died Who with lesse cost might haue taryed at home 1282. King Edward the second EDwarde the second of that name and sonne of Edward the first borne as is aforesaid at Carnaruan in Wales after the departure of his father entred the gouernment of the lande An. 1307. But was crowned not before the yeare next folowing An. 1308. by reason of the absence of Rob. Winchelsey who was banished by king Edward the first Wherupon the king thys present yere wryteth to the pope for the restitution of the sayd Archb. for that by an auncient law of the realme the coronation of the king coulde not otherwise proceede without the Archb. of Cant. Which Edward as he was personable in body and outwarde shape so in conditions and euill disposition much deformed As vnstedfast of woorde and light to disclose secretes of great counsaile Also refusing the companie of hys Lords men of honoure hee much haunted among villaines and vile personnages Geuen moreouer to ouermuche drinking and such vices as thereuppon be woont to ensue And as of his owne nature he was to the sayd vices disposed so was hee much worse by the counsaile and familiarity of certaine euill disposed persones as first of Peter or Pierse Gaueston before touched Then after hym of the two Spensers and other whose wanton counsaile hee followyng gaue hymselfe to the appetite and pleasure of his body nothing ordering hys common weale by sadnesse discretion and iustice which thyng caused first great variance betweene hym and his nobles so that shortly hee became to them odible and in ende was depriued of his kingdome In the first yeare hee tooke to wife Isabel daughter of Phillippe king of Fraunce wyth whome the yeare after hee was crowned at Westminster by the bishop of Winchester for that Robert Winchelsey Archbishop of Canterbury was yet in exile not returned home Notwithstanding the Barons and Lords made first their request to the king to put Peter Gaueston from hym or els they would not consent to his coronation Whereupon he was enforced to graunt them at the next parliament to haue their requests accomplished and so was crowned In the meane season the foresayd Peter or Pierse bearing himselfe of the kings fauour bolde continued triumphing and setting at light all other states and nobles of the Realme so that hee ruled both the King and the Realme and all things went as he woulde Neither had the king any delight els or kept company with any but with him with him onely he brake all his minde
realme Yet notwithkaÌding through the mediation of the Archbishop and of the Erle of Gloucester the matter at length was so takeÌ vp that the Barons should restore to the king or his attourny of S. Albans all the treasure horses and iewels of the foresayd Gaueston taken at Newcastle and so there requestes should be graunted And so was the matter at time composed Shortly vpon the same Isabell the Queene was deliuered of a fayre child at Windsore whoÌ Lewes the French kings sonne the Queenes brother with other FrenchmeÌ there present would to be called by the name of the French king but the English Lordes were contrary willing him to be called by the name of Edward hys father At the birth of whiche Edward great reioysing was through all the land and especially the king his father so much ioyed therat that he begon dayly more and more to forget the sorowe and remembrance of Gauestons death and was after that more agreable to the will of his Nobles Thus peace and concord betwene them began to be in a good toward ones which more and more might haue ben confirmed in wearing out of time had not Sathan the author and sower of discord styrred vp hys instruments certain Frenchmen Titinyllars and makebates about the kyng which ceased not in carping and deprauing the Nobles to inflame the kinges hatred grudge agaynst them By the exciting of whom the old quarrels being renued a fresh the king in his Parliament called vpon the same began to charge the foresayd Barons and Nobles with sedion and rebellion for slaying Peter Gaueston Neither were the nobles lesse stout agayne in defending theyr cause declaring that they in so doing had deserued rather thanke and fauour with the king then any displeasure in vanquishing such a publique enemy of the Realme who not onely had spoyled and wasted the kinges substaunce but also raysed much disturbance in the realme And for asmuch as they had begon with the matter to theyr so great labours expenses they wold proceed further they sayd not ceasing til they saw an end therof To be short great threates there were on both parts and a fowle matter like to haue followed But agayne through the dilligent mediation of the Queene the Prelates and the foresayd Earle of Gloucester the matter was taken vp and brought to reconcilemeÌt vpon these conditions that the Lords and Barons openly in Westminster hall shold humble themselues before the king and aske pardon there of their doinges and euerye man there to receaue a letter of the kings pardon for their indemnitie and assuraunce And so passed ouer that yeare within the whiche yeare died Robert Winchelsey Archbishop of Canterbury In whose roome Thomas Cobham was elected by the king and church of Canterbury to succeede but the Pope cassating that election placed Walter Reynald Bishop of Worceter In the meane tyme the Scots hearing this ciuill discord in the Realme began to be busie and to rebell of new through the meanes of Robert Brius who beyng chased out of ScotlaÌd by king Edward the first as is aboue premised into Norway was now returned again into ScotlaÌd where he demeaned him in such sort to that Lords there that in short processe he was agayne made kyng of the Realme And warred so strongly vppon them that tooke the kinges part that he wanne from them many Castels and strong holds and inuaded the borders of EnglaÌd The K. hearing this assembleth a great power and by water entreth the Realm of Scotland Agaynst whoÌ he encountred Robert de Bruys with hys Scots at Estriuallin where was fought a strong battayle in the end wherof the EnglishmeÌ were discomfited so egerly pursued by the Scots that many of the Noble men were slay ne as the Earle of Gloucester Syr Robert Clifford Syr Edmund Maule with other Lords to the number of 4.2 knights and Barons 227. besides men of name which were taken prisoners of common souldiours 10. thousaÌd or after the Scotish story 50. thousand slayne After which time sir Robert Bruis reigned as king of Scotland About which time and in which yeare dyed Pope Clement who keeping in the realme of Fraunce neuer came to the sea of Rome after whose death the Papacie stoode voyde two yeares The Scots after this exalted with pride and fiercenes inuaded the realme of EnglaÌd so âore killing destroying man and woman and child that they came wyning wasting the Northpartes as farre as to Yorke Besides thys such dearth of victuals and penury of all things so oppressed the whole land suche moraine of sheepe and Oxen as men were fayne to eat horseflesh dogges cattes myse and what els they coulde get Moreouer suche a price of corne followed withall that the king hardly had bread for the sustentation of his own houshold Moreouer some there were that stall children and did eate them and many for lacke of virtuall dyed And yet all this amended not the king of hys euill liuing The cause and origene of this great dearth was partly the warres and dissention betwene them and the Scottes wherby a great part of the land was wasted But the chiefest cause was the vntemperate season of the yeare which contrary to the common course was so moyst with aboundaunce of rayne that the graine layd in the earth could haue no ripyng by heate of the sunne nor grow to any nourishment Wherby they that had to eat could not be satisfied with saturitie but eftsoones were as hungry agayne They that had nothing weve driuen to steale and rob the riche were constrayned to auoyde and diminish theyr housholdes the poore for famine died And not so much the want of vitayle which could not be gotten as the vnwholesomnes of the same when it was taken so consumed the people that the quicke were not suficient to bury the dead For the corruption of the meates by reasoÌ of vnseasonablenes of the grouÌd was so infectious that many dyed of the fâixe many of hote feuers diuers of the pestilence And not onely the bodyes of men thereby were infected but also the beaâes by the putrifaction of the hearbs and grasse fel in as great a morain so farforth as the eating of flesh was suspect thought coÌtagious A quarter of corne and salt from the moneth of Iune to September grew from 30. s. vnto 40. s. The flesh of horses was then precious to the poore Many were driuen to steale fat dogges and to eate them some were sayde in secret corners to eate their owne children Some would steale other mens children to kill them and eate them priuily The prisoners and theeues that were in bandes such as newly were brought in vnto them for hunger fell vpon them and tearing them in pecces did eate them halfe aliue Briefly this extreme pemiry had extincted and consumed as it was thought the greatest part of the people of the land ha d not the king
by the statute of the Londiners geueÌ forth commaundement through all his land that no corne shoulde at that tyme be turned to the making of drinke Such a Lord is God thus able to do where he is disposed to strike And yet we miserable creatures in our wealth and aboundaunce will not surcease dayly to prouoke hys terrible maiesty But let vs returne to the order agayne of our story After the Scottes had thus plagued miserably as ye haue heard the Realme of England they inuaded also Ireland where they kept and coÌtinued warre the space of 4. yeares But in fine the Irishmen by ayd sent to them from England quitte themselues so well that they banquished the Scottes and slew Edward Bruys and many of the Nobles of Scotland with many other and droue the residue out of the country The king about the 12. yeare of his raigne assembled a new host and went into Scotland where he layd siege to Barwike But in the meane time the Scottes by an other way inuaded the marches of Yorkeshyre robbing and harieng the countrey that they slew much people Wherfore the Archbishop of of Yorke and other Abbottes Pryors Clerkes with husbandmen assembled a great company and gaue them battell at a place called Mytton where the Englishmen were discomfited and many of them slayne but the Archbishop and the Abbot of Selby and diuers other there escaped But because there were so many spirituall men there slayne it was called therefore the whyte battayle By reason whereof the king hearing of this and partly because wynter did approche was constrayned to breake vp his siege and so returned not without great daunger At this tyme the two Spensers Syr Hugh Spenser the father and Hugh Spenser the sonne were of great power in England and by the fauour of the King practised such cruelty and bare themselues so haughtely and proud that no Lord of this land might gainsay them in any thing that they thought good wherby they were in great hatred and indignation both with the nobles and the commons no lesse then Peter Gaueston was before Soone vppon this came two Legates from Rome sent by pope Iohn the 22. vnder the pretence to set agreement betwene England and ScotlaÌd who for theyr charges and expences required of euery spiritual person iiij d in euery marke But all theyr labour nothing auailed For the Legates as they were in the North parts about Derlinghton with theyr whole family and trayne were robbed and dispoyled of theyr horses treasure apparell and what elles they had and with an euill fauoured handling retired backe agayne to Duresine where they said a while wayting for an answere from the Scots But when neyther the popes Legacy nor his curse would take any place with the Scottes they returned agayn to London where they first excommunicated and cursed as blacke a s soote al those arrogant and presumptuous robbars of Northumberland Secondly for supplying of the losses receaued they exacted of the Clergy to be geuen and paid vnto them viij d in euery marke But the Clergye thereunto woulde not agree seeing it was theyr owne couetouines as they say that made them venture farther then they needed Only they were conteÌted to relieue them after iiij d in a mark as they promised before further they woulde not graunt whereof the king being aduertized and taking part wyth his clergy directeth his letters to the said Legates in form as followeth Rex Magistro Rigando c. REX Magistro rigando de Asterio canonico Aurelian Salutem c. In Englishe thus The king to maister Rigand of Asserio Canon of Aurelia greeting We haue taken notice of the clamours and lamentable petitions of the subiectes of our Realme perceauing by the same that you practise many and sondry inconueniences very straunge neuer heretofore accustomed nor heard of in this our realme aswell agaynst the Clergy and ecclesiasticall persons as agaynst the layrie euen to the vtter oppression and empouerishing of many our liege people which if should be wincked at as God forbid may in processe of time be occasion of greater perills to ensue whereat we are not without cause moued and not a litle grieued We forbid you therefore that from henceforth you practise not ne presume in anye case to attempt any thinge within this our Realme either agaynst our Clergy or laytie that may any maner of way tend to the preiudice of our Royall person or of our Crowne and dignitie Regall witness the king at wyndsoure the vi day of February in the xi yeare of his raigne Per Concilium Likewise in the same yeare the sayd king writeth to the same effect to the Archbishop of Caunterbury as followeth Rex venerabili in Christo Patri W. eadem gra Archiepiscopo Cant. In English thus The king to the reuerend father in God W. by the same grace Archbishop of Canterbury 1. primate of Englande greeting We are credibly enformed by many our subiectes that certayne straunge imposicions neuer heard of before within any our dominions vpoÌ lands tenemeÌts goods and cattels concerning testaments and cases of matrimony are brought into our Realme to be executed vppon our subiectes by you or some others which if should proceede to execution would manifestly tend to the disherisoÌ of our Crowne impeachment of our Crowne and dignitie Regall and the intollerable damage of the subiectes of our realme and to the dew preseruation of the whiche you are bound by solemne othe of alleageance we therefore commaund and straitly charge you that you proceede not in any case to the execution of anye suche letters either in your owne person nor by anye other nor yet presume by colour of the same to attempte any thinge that may be preiudiciall or hurtfull to our Crowne or dignitie Regall And if you or any other in your name haue done or attempted anye thing by colour of the same that ye call back and reuoke the same foorthwith without delaye Witnesse the King at Shene the xvii of February the xi yeare of hys raigne Peripsum Regem The like letters in effect were directed to the Archbyshop of Yorke and to euery other Byshop through England By force of whiche letters the greedy Legates beyng restrayned of theyr rauening purpose taking what they could get and setting a peace such as it was betwene the king and the Earle of Lancaster were fayne to pack Besides the restraynt aboue mentioned for strange imposicions there followeth moreouer the same yeare the kings prohibitioÌ for the gathering of Peter Pence directed to the foresayd Legate the Tenor whereof followeth A prohibition of Peter Pence Rex magistro Rigando c. In English thus The king to mayster Rigand of Asserio Canon of Aurelia greeting We are geuen to vnderstaÌd that you doe demand and purpose to leuye the Peter Peny within our Realme otherwise then the sayd Peter Peny hath bene heretofore accustomed to be leuyed in the time of
Christ for helpe then it is ryght nowe For it is fulfilled that God sayde by Isay the Prophet ye riseth vp erlich to follow drunkennesse and to drinke till it be euen the harpe and other minstrelsies beeth in your feastes and wine But the woorke of God ye ne beholdeth not ne taketh no kepe to the workes of his handes And therfore my people is take prisoner for they ne had no cunning And the noble men of my people deyeden for hunger and the multitude of my people weren dry for thirst and therefore hel hath drawen abroade theyr soule and hath yopened hys mouth wythout any ende And estsoones sayeth Isay the Prophet The worde is floten away and the highnesse of the people is ymade sicke and the earth is infecte of his wonnyers for they haue broken my lawes and ychaunged my right and han destroyed mine euerlastynge bonde and forward betwene them me And therfore cursing shal deuour the earth and they that wonneth on the erthly shallen done sinne And therefore the earth tilyars shullen waxe woode and fewe men shullen cen yleft vpon the earth And yet sayth Isay the Prophet this sayeth God for as much as this people nigheth me with their mouth glorifieth me with their lippes and their hart is farre from me And they han ydrad more mens commandement then mine and more draw to their doctrines then mine Therefore will I make a great wondring vnto this people wisedome shall perish away from wise men and vnderstanding of ready men shall be yhid And so it seemeth that an other saying of Isay is fulfilled there as God bad hym goe teach the people and sayd go forth and say to this people eares haue ye and vnderstaÌd ye not and eyes ye haue and sight ne know ye not Make blinde the hart of this people make their eares heauy and close their eyen least he see with his eyen and yheare with his eares and vnderstand with his hart and by yturned and ych heale him of his sicknes And Isay sayd to God how long Lord shall this be And God sayd For to that the cities ben desolate withouten a wonnier and an house withouten a man Here is mychel nede for to make sorow to cry to our Lord Iesu Christ hertilich for helpe and for succour that hee wole forgeue vs our sinnes and geue vs grace and coÌning to seruen him better here after And God of his endles mercy geue vs grace and coÌning trulich to tellen which is Christes law in helping of mens soules for we beth lewde men and sinfull men and vnconning and if he woll be our helpe and our succour we shullen wel perfourme our purpose And blessed be our Lorde God that hideth his wisdome from wise men and fro ready men and teacheth it to small children as Christ teacheth in the Gospell Christen men haue a law to keepe the which lawe hath twe parties Beleue in Christ that is God is the foundmeÌt of their law and vpon this foundement as he sayde to Peter and the gospel beareth witnes he woll byelden his Churche and thys is the first party of Christes law The secoÌd party of this law beth Christes commaundements that beth written in the gospel and more verilich in Christen mens hartes And as touching the beleue we beleuen that Christ is God and that there ne is no God but he We beleuen neuertheles that in the Godhead there bene three persons the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost and all these three persons ben one God and not many Gods and all they beth ylich mighty ylich good and ylich wise and euer haue bene and euer shullen ben We beleuen this God made the worlde of nought and man he made after hys owne likenesse in Paradise that was a land of blisse and gaue him that land foâ hys heritage and bad him that he should not eate the tree of knowledge of good and euil that was a midde Paradise Then the deuell that was fallen out of heauen for his pride had enuie to man and by a false suggestion he made man eate of this tree and breake the commaundement of God and tho was man ouercome of the deuill and so he lost his heritage and was put out therof into the world that was a land of trauel and of sorow vnder the feendes thraldome to be punished for his trespasse There man followed wickednes and sinne and God for the sinne of man sent aâsloud into this world and drownd all mankind saue eight soules And after this flud he let meÌ multiply in the world and so he assaled whether man dread him or loued him among other he found a man that hight Abraham this man he prooued whether he loued him and drad him and bad hym that he should offeren Isaac his sonne vppon an hill and Abraham as a true seruaunt fulfilled his Lords commaundement and for this buxumnes and truth God sware vnto Abraham that he would multiply his seede as the grauell in the sea and as the starres of heauen and he behight to him and to his heires the lande of behest for heritage for euer gif they wolden ben his true seruauntes and keepe his hests And God held him forward for Isaac Abrahams sonne begat Iacob and Esau and of Iacob that is ycleped Israel comen Gods people that he chose to be his seruaunt and to whome he behight the land of behest This people was in great thraldome in Egypt vnder Pharao that was king of Egypt and they crâeden to God that he should deliueren them out of that thraldome and so he did for he sent to Pharao Moses and his brother Aaron and bad him deliuer his people to done him sacrifice and to fore Pharao he made Moses done many wonders or that Pharao wold deliuer his people and at the last by might he deliuered his people out of thraldom and led them through a desert toward the lande of behest and there he gaue them a lawe that they shulden lyuen after when they comen into their countrey and in their way thither ward the ten commaundements God wrote himself in two tables of stone the remnaunt of the lawe he taught them by Moses his seruaunt how they shoulden do euery chone to other and gif they trespassed againe the law he ordeined how they shoulden be punished Also hee taught them what maner sacrifices they should doe to him and he chose him a people to ben his priestes that was Aaron and his children to done sacrifices in the tabernacle and afterwarde in the temple also He chese him the remnant of the children of Leuy to ben seruauntes in the tabernacle to the priestes and he sayde When ye come into the lande of behest the children of Leuy they shullen haue none heritage amoÌgst their brethren for I would be their part their heritage they shullen serue me in the tabernacle by dayes and by nighâes and he
preached After theyr death and Martyrdom it pleased the Lord to prouide a generall quietnes to his Church wherby the number of hys flocke began more to encrease In this age then followed here in the sayd land of Britayne Fastidius Niuianus Patricius Bacchiarius Dubricius Congellus Kentigernus Helmotus Dauid Daniell Sampson Elnodugue Asaphus Cildas Heulanus Elbodus Dinothus Samuell Niuius and a great sort moe whiche gouerned the Churche of Britayne by Christen doctrine a long season albeit the ciuil gouernours for the tyme were then dissolute careles as Gildas very sharply doth lay to theyr charge and so at length were subdued by the Saxons All this while about the space of foure hundred yeares Religion remayned in Britayne vncorrupt and the word of Christ truely preached till about the comming of Austen and of hys companions from Rome many of the sayd Britayne preachers were slayne by the Saxons After that began Christen fayth to enter spring among the Saxons after a certayne romish sort yet notwithstanding some what more tollerable theÌ were the times which after folowed through the dilligent industry of some godly teachers which then liued amongest them as Aidanus Finianus Coleman Archbishop of Yorke Beda Iohn of Beuerlay Alcuinus Noetus Hucharius Serlo Achardus Ealredus Alexander Neckam Negellus Fenallus Alfricus Sygeferthus such other who though they erred in some few thinges yet neither so grossely nor so greatly to be complayned of in respect of the abuses that followed For as yet all thys while the error of Transubstantiation and leuation with auriculer confession was not crept in for a publicke doctrine in Christes Church as by theyr owne Saxon Sermon made by Aelfricus set out in the second Volume of this present history may appeare pag. 1114. During the which meane time although the Bishops of Rome wer had here in some reuereÌce with the Clergy yet had they nothing as yet to do in setting lawes touching matters of the Church of England but that only appertayned to the kings and gouernours of the land as is in this story to be seene pag. 754. And thus the Church of Rome albeit it began then to decline a pace froÌ God yet during all this while it remayned hitherto in some reasonable order till at length after that the sayd Bishops began to shout vp in the world through the liberalitie of good Princes and especially by Mathilda a noble Duches of Italy Who at her death made the Pope heyre of all her landes and indued his sea with great reuenewes Then riches begot ambition Ambition destroyed Religion so that all came to ruine Out of this corruption sprang forth here in EnglaÌd as did in other places more an other romish kind of Monkery worse then the other before being much more drowned in superstition and ceremonies which was about the yeare of our Lord. 980. Of this swarme was Egbertus Aigelbert Egwine Boniface Wilfrede Agathon Iames Romayne Cedda Dunstane Oswold Athelwold Athelwine Duke of Eastangles Lanfrancke Anselme and such other And yet in this tyme also through Gods prouidence the Churche lacked not some of better knowledge and iudgement to weigh with the darcknes of those dayes For although king Edgar with Edward his base sonne being seduced by Dunstane Oswold and other Monkish Clerkes was theÌ a great author and fautor of much superstition erecting as many Monasteries as were Sondayes in the yeare yet notwithstanding this continued not long For eftsoones after the death of Edgar came king Ethelrede and Queene Elfthred his mother with Alferus Duke of merceland and other peeres and nobles of the Realme who displaced the Monkes againe and restored the maryed Priests to their old possessions and liuings Moreouer after that followed also the Danes whiche ouerthrew those Monkish foundations as fast as king Edgar had set them vp before And thus hetherto stode the condition of the true Church of Christ albeit not without some repugnance and difficultie yet in some meane state of the truth veritie till time of pope Hildebrand called Gregory 7. which was nere about the yeare 1080. And of Pope Innocentius 3. in the yeare 1215. By whome altogether was turned vpside downe all order broken dissipline dissolued true doctrine defaced Christian faith extinguished Instead whereof was set vp preaching of mens decrees dreames and idle traditions And whereas before truth was free to be disputed amongest learned men now libertie was turned into law Argument into Authoritie Whatsoeuer the Byshoppe of Rome denounced that stode for an oracle of all men to be receaued without opposition or contradiction whatsoeuer was contrary ibso facto it was heresie to be punished with fagot and flaming fire Then began the sincere fayth of this English Church which held out so long to quayle Then was the clerre sunne shine of Gods word ouershadowed with mistes and darcknes appearing like sacke-cloth to the people which neither could vnderstand that they read nor yet permitted to read that they could vnderstand In these miserable dayes as the true visible Church beganne now to shrinke and keep in for feare so vpstart a new sort of players to furnish the stage as schole Doctours Canonistes and foure orders of Friers Besides other Monasticall sectes and fraternities of infinite variety Which euer since haue kept such a stirre in the Church that none for them almost durst rout neyther Caesar king nor subiect What they defined stode What they approued was Catholicke What they condemned was heresie whom soeuer they accused none almost could saue And thus haue these hetherto continued or raigned rather in the Church the space now of foure hundreth yeares and odde During which space the true Church of Christ although it durst not openly appeare in the face of the world oppressed by tyranny yet neyther was it so inuisible or vnknown but by the prouidence of the Lord some remnaunt alwayes remayned from tyme to time which not onely shewed secret good affection to sincere doctrine but also stode in open defence of truth agaynst the disordered Churche of Rome In which Catalogue first to pretermit Barthramus and Barengarius which were before Pope Innocent 3. a learned multitude of sufficient witnesses here might be produced whose names neyther are obscure nor doctrine vnknowne as Ioachim Abbot of Calabria Almericus a learned Byshop who was iudged an hereticke for holding agaynst Images in the time of the sayd Innocentius Besides the Martirs of Alsatia of whome we read an hundred to be burned by the sayd Innocentius in one day as writeth Hermanus Mutius Adde likewise to these Waldenses or Albigenses which to a great number segregated themselues from the Church of Rome To this number also belonged Reymundus Earle of Tholose Marsilius Patiuius Gulielmus de S. Amore Simon Tornacensis Arnoldus de noua villa Ioannes Semeca besides diuers other preachers in Sueuia standing agaynst the Pope Anno. 1240. Ex Cranz Laurentius Anglicus a Mayster of
liuing Lord within the Arke of his true spirituall and visible Churche And where is then the friuolous bragge of the Papistes which make so muche of there paynted sheath would nedes beare vs downe that this gournment of the Church of Rome which nowis hath bene of such an old standing time out of minde euen from the primitiue Antiquitie that neuer was any other church demonstrable here in earth for men to follow besides the said only Catholick mother church of Rome wheÌ as we haue sufficiently proued before by the continual desceÌt of the Church till this present tyme that the sayd Church after the doctrine which is now reformed is no new begunne matter but euen the olde continued Churche by the prouidence and promise of Christ still standing which albeit it hath bene of late yeares repressed by the tyranny of Romayne Byshops more then before yet notwithstanding it was neuer so oppressed but God hath euer maintayned in it the truth of his Gospell agaynst heresies and errours of the Church of Rome as in thys history more at full is to be seene Let vs now proceede farther as we began deducing this descent of the Churche vnto the 1501. yeare In which yeare the Lord began to shew in the partes of Germany wonderfull tokens and blody markes of his Passion as the bloudy Crosse hys nayles speare and Crowne of thornes which fell from heauen vpon the garments and cappes of men and rockes of woman as you may further read in this booke pag. 816. By the which tokens almighty God no doubt presignified what grieuous afflictions and bloudy persecutions shoulde then begin to ensue vppon his Churche for hys Gospels sake according as in this history is described wherein is to be seene what Christen bloud hathe bene spilt what persecutions raysed what tyranny exercised what tormentes deuised what trechery vsed agaynst the poore flocke and Church of Christ in such sort as since Christes tyme greater hath not bene seene And now by reuolution of yeares we are come from the time of .1501 to that yeare now present 1570. In which the full seuenty yeares of the Babilonicall captiuitie draweth now well to an ende if we count from the first appearing of these bloudy markes aboue mentioned Or if wee recken from the beginning of Luther and hys persecution then lacketh yet xvi yeres Now what the Lord wil do with this wicked world or what rest he will geue to hys Church after these long sorrowes he is our father in heauen his will be done in earth as seemeth best to his diuine maiestie In the meane time let vs for our partes with all patient obedience wayt vpon hys gracious leysure and glorifie his holy name and edifie one an other with all humilitie And if there cannot be an end of our disputing and contending one agaynst an other yet let there be a moderation in our affections And for asmuch as it is the good will of our God that Sathan thus should be let lose amongst vs for a short time yet let vs striue in the meane while what wee can to amende the malice of the tyme with mutuall humanitie They that be in errour let them not disdayne to learne They whiche haue greater talentes of knowledge committed instruct in simplicitie them that be simple No man liueth in that common wealth where nothing is amisse But yet because God hath so placed vs Englishmen here in one common wealth also in one Church as in one shippe together let vs not mangle or deuide the shippe which being deuided perisheth but euery man serue in his order with dilligence wherein he is called They that sitte at the helme keepe well the poynt of the needle to knowe how the ship goeth and whether it should Whatsoeuer weather betydeth the needle well touched with the stone of Gods word will neuer fayle Such as labour at the oares start for no tempest but doe what they can to keepe from the rockes Likewise they whiche be inferiour rowmes take heede they moue no sedition nor disturbance agaynst the rowers and mariners No storme so daungerous to a shippe on the sea as is discord and disorder in a weale publique What countryes and nations what kingdomes and Empyres what Cities townes and houses discord hath dissolued in storyes is manifest I neede not spend tyme in rehearsing examples The Lord of peace who hath power both of land and Sea reach forth hys mercifull hand to helpe them vp that sincke to keepe them vpp that stand to still these windes and sourging seas of discord and contention among vs that wee professing one Christ may in one vnitie of doctrine gather our selues into one Arke of the true Church together where we continuing stedfast in fayth may at the last luckely be conducted to the ioyfull porte of our desired landing place by hys heauenly grace To whome both in heauen and in earth be all power and glory with his father and the holy spirite for euer Amen The vtilitie of this Story SEyng the worlde is replenished with such an infinite multitude of bookes of all kinde of matters I may séeme perhaps to take a matter in hand superfluous and needles at this present to set out such Uolumes especially of histories considering now a dayes the world is so greatly pestered not only with superfluous plenty therof but of all other treatises so that books now seeme rather to lacke Readers then Readers to lacke bookes In which multitude of bookes I doubt not but many doe both perceiue and inwardly bewayle this insatiable boldnes of many now a dayes both in writing and printing which to say the truth for my part I do as much lament as any man els beside and would therefore no man should thinke that vnaduisedly or with rashnes I haue attempted this enterprise as one being not onely doubtful but also both bashfull and feareful within my self for setting the same abroad And why first I perceaued howe learned this age of ours is in reading of bookes neither could I tell what the secret iudgementes of readers woulde conceaue to see so weake a thing to set vpon such a weighty enterprise not sufficiently furnished with such ornamentes able to satisfie the perfection of so great a story or sufficient to serue the vtility of the studious and the delight of the learned Which abilitie the more I perceiued to be wanting in me the lesse I durst be bold to become a writer But agayne on the other side when I weyed with my selfe what memorable Actes and famous doynges this latter age of the Churche hath ministred vnto vs by the patient suffringes of the worthy martyrs I thought it not to be neglected that so precious Monumentes of so many matters meet to be recorded and regestred in books should lie buried by my default vnder darkenes of obliuion Me thought somewhat was to be sayd of them for their well deseruing and something agayne of our partes for benefites by
folowyng the same So Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord be as testimonies and profes that by our fayth only in Christ we are iustified that as our bodyes are washed by water and our life nourished by bread and wine so by the bloud of Christ our sinnes be purged and the hunger of our soules releued by the death of his body Upon the same fayth riseth also outward profession by mouth as a declaration thereof Other thinges also as fruites and effectes do follow after fayth as peace of conscience ioy in the holy Ghost inuocation patience charitie mercy iudgement sanctification For God for our fayth in Christ his sonne therfore geueth into our hartes his holy spirite of comfort of peace and sanctification whereby mans hart is moued to a godly disposition to feare God to seek him to call vpon him to trust vnto him to stick to him in all aduersities and persecutions to loue him for hys sake also to loue our brethren to haue mercy and compassion vpon them to visite them if they be in prison to breake bread to them if they be hungry and if they be burdened to ease them to clothe them if they be naked and to harbour them if they be houseles Mat. 25. with such other spirituall exercises of pietie and sanctification as these which therefore I call spirituall because they proceede of the holy spirite and law of God which is spirituall And thus haue ye a Catholicke Christian defined first after the rules of Rome and also after the rule of the Gospell Now conferre these Antitheses together and see whether of these is the truer christian the ceremonial man after the Church of Rome or the spirituall man with his fayth and other spirituall fruites of pietie following after the same And if ye say that ye mixt them both together spirituall thinges with your corporall ceremonies to that I aunswere agayne that as touching the end of remission of sinnes and saluation they ought in no case to be ioyned together because the meane cause of all our saluation and remission is onely spirituall and consisteth in fayth and in no other And therefore vpon the same cause I come to my question agayne as I began to aske whether the Religion of Christ be a mere spirituall religion and whether in the Religion of Rome as it is now is any thing but onely mere corporall thinges required to make a catholicke man And thus I leaue you to your aunswere IN turning ouer the first leafe of this booke which is pag. 2. col 1. and in the latter end of the same colume thou shalt finde gentle Reader the argument of Pighius Hosius wherein thus they argue That forsomuch as Christ must needes haue a catholicke Church euer continuing here in earth which all men may see wherunto all men ought to resort and seeing no other church hath endured continually from the Apostles visible here in earth but only the church of Rome they conclude therefore the Church onely of Rome to be the right Catholicke Church of Christ. c. In aunswering whereunto this is to be sayd that forsomuch as the medius terminus of this argument both in the Maior and Minor consisteth onely in the word visible and vnknowne if they meane by this word visible in the Maior that Christes Church must be seene here to all the world that all men may resort to it it is false Likewise if they meane by the same word visible in the Minor that no other Church hath bene seene and known to any but onely the Church of Rome they are likewise deceiued For the true Church of Christ neyther is so visible that all the worlde can see it but onelye they whiche haue spirituall eyes and bee members thereof nor yet so inuisible agayne but suche as be Gods elect and members therof doe see it and haue seen it though the worldly eyes of the most multitude cannot so doe c. Wherof read more in the protestation aboue prefixed to the church of England Foure considerations geuen out to Christian Protestantes professours of the Gospell with a briefe exhortation inducing to reformation of life ¶ The first consideration AS in the page before foure questions were moued to the Catholick Papists to answere them at theyr leysure so haue I here to the Christian Gospellers foure considerations likewise for them to muse vpon with speede conuenient THe first consideration is this euery good man well to weigh with himselfe the long tranquillitie the great plenty the peaceable libertie which the Lord of his mercy hath bestowed vpon this land during all the reigne hetherto of this our Souereigne and most happy Queene ELIZABETH in such sort as the like example of Gods aboundant mercies are not to be seene in any nation about vs so as we may well sing with the Psalme in the Churche Non fecit taliter omni nationâ opes gloria suae non manifestauit eis first in hauing the true light of Gods gospel so shining among vs so publickly receiued so freely preached with such libertie of conscience without daunger professed hauing withall a Prince so vertuous a Queene so gratious geuen vnto vs of our owne natiue country bred and borne amongst vs so quietly gouerning vs so long lent vnto vs in such peace defending vs agaynst such as would els diuoure vs briefly what could we haue more at Gods hand if wee woulde wish or what els could we wish in this world that we haue not if this one thing lacked not grace to vse that well which we haue ¶ The second consideration AS these thinges first are to be considered concerning our selues so secondly let vs consider likewise the state and tymes of other our countrymen and blessed Martyrs afore past what stormes of persecutions they susteined what little rest they had with what enemies they were matched with what crosses pressed vnder what Princes vnder what Prelates they liued or rather dyed in the dayes of King Henry the 4. king Henry 5. King Henry 7. King Henry 8. Queene Mary c. vnder Boâer Bishoppe of London Gardiner Bishoppe of Winchester Cholmley Story Bishoppe Arundell Stokesley Courtney Warham At what time children were caused to set fire to their fathers The father adiured to accuse the sonne the wife to accuse the husband the husband the wife brother the sister sister the brother examples whereof are plenty in this booke to be seene pag. 774. ¶ The third consideration THirdly let vs call to mynd considering thus with our selues These good men and worthy Martyrs in those dangerous daies tastyng as they did the heauy hand of Gods sharpe correction beginning commonly with his owne house first if they were aliue now in these Alcion daies vnder the protection of such a peaceable prince O what thanks would they geue to God how happy would they count themselues hauing but halfe of that we haue with freedome onely of conscience and safetie of lyfe Or if in
same time in battail Of Gallus and Volusianus his soÌne Emperours after Decius both slaine by conspiracie of Aemilianus who rose against them both in warre and within three monthes after was slaine himselfe Next to Aemilianus succeded Valerianus and Galianus his sonne of whome Valerianus who was a persecuter of the Christians was taken prisoner of the Persians and there made a ridyng foole of Sapores their king who vsed him for a stoole to leap vp vpon his horse while his sonne Galienus sleepyng at Rome either would not or could not once proferre to reuenge his fathers ignominie For after the taking of Valerian so many Emperors rose vp as were prouinces in the Romaine Monarch At length Galienus also was killed by Aureolus which warred against him It were too long here to speake of Aurelianus an other persecuter slain of his Secretarie Of Tacitus and Florinus his brother of whom the first raigned 6. months and was slaine at Pontus the other raigned two months and was murdred at Tarsis Of Probus who although a good ciuill Emperour yet was he destroied by his souldiers After whom Carus the next emperour was slaine by lightning Next to Carus followed the impious and wicked persecuter Dioclesian with his fellowes Maximian Galerius Maximinus Maxentius and Licinius vnder whom all at one time during the life of Dioclesian the greatest and most grieuous persecution was mooued against the Christians x. yeares together Of which Dioclesian and Maximinian deposed themselues froÌ the Empire Galerius the chiefest minister of the persecution after his terrible persecutions fell into a wonderfull sicknesse hauing such a sore risen in the neather part of his belly which consumed his priuie members and so did swarme with wormes that being not curable neither by Surgerie nor Phisike he confessed that it happened for his crueltie toward the Christians and so called in his proclamations against them Notwithstanding he not able to sustain as some say the stench of his sore slue himselfe Maximinus in his warre being tormented with payne in his guttes there died Maxentius was vanquished by Constantine and drouned in Tiber. Licinius likewise beyng ouercome by the said Constantine the great was deposed from his Empire and afterward slaine of his souldiours But on the other side after the tyme of Constantine when as the fayth of Christ was receiued into Imperiall seate we read of no Emperour ofter the like sort destroied or molested except it were Iulianus or Basilius which expelled one Zeno was afterward expelled himselfe or Valende besides these we read of no Emperour to come to ruine as the other before mentioned Ex lib hist. tripart And thus haue we in a briefe summe collected out of the Chronicles the vnquiet and miserable state of the Emperours of Rome vntill the tyme of Christian Constantine with the examples no lesse terrible then manifest of Gods seuere iustice vpon them for their contemptuous refusing and persecuting the faith and name of Christ their Lord. Moreouer in much like sort and condition if leisure of tyme or haste of matter would suffer me a little to digresse vnto more lower tymes and to come more nere home the like examples I could also inferre of this our countrey of England concerning the terrible plagues of God against the churlish and vnthankfull refusing or abusing the benefite of his truth First we read how that God stirred vp Gildas to preach to the old Britains and to exhort theÌ vnto repentance and amendment of life and afore to warne theÌ of plagues to come if they repented not What auayled it Gildas was laughed to scorne and taken for a false prophet and a malicious preacher the Britains with lusty courages whorish faces and vnrepentant hartes went forth to sinne and to offend the Lord their God What followed God sent in their enemies on euery side destroied them and gaue the land to other nations Not many yeres past God seing idolatry superstition hipocrisie and wicked liuing vsed in this Realme raysed vp that godly learned man Iohn Wickliffe to preach vnto our fathers repentance and to exhort them to amend their liues to forsake their Papistry Idolatry their hypocrisy superstition and to walke in the feare of God His exhortations were not regarded He with his Sermons was despised His bookes and he himself after his death were burnt what followed they slue their right king and set vp three wrong kings on a rowe vnder whom all the noble bloud was slaine vp halfe the commons thereto what in Fraunce with their own sword in fighting among themselues for the crowne and the Cities and townes decayed and the land brought halfe to a wildernes in respect of that it was before O extreme plagues of Gods vengeance Since that tyme euen of late yeares God once againe hauing pitie of this realm of England raised vp his prophets namely William Tindall Thomas Bilney Iohn Frith Doctor Barnes Ierome Garret Anthonie Person with diuers other which both with their writings and sermons earnestly laboured to call vs vnto repentaunce that by this meanes the fierce wrath of God might be turned away from vs. But how were they intreated how were their painfull labours regarded they themselues were condemned and burnt as heretikes and their bookes condemned and burnt as heretical The time shall come saith Christ that whosoeuer killeth you will thinke that he doth God hie good seruice Whether any thing since that tyme hath so chaunced this Realme worthy the name of a plague let the godly wise iudge If God hath deferred his punishment or forgeueÌ vs these our wicked deedes as I trust he hath let vs not therfore be proud and hie minded but most humbly thanke him for his tender mercies and beware of the like vngodly enterprises hereafter Neither is it here any neede to speake of these our lower and latter tymes which haue ben in king Henry and king Edwards dayes seeing the memory thereof is yet fresh and cannot be forgotten But let this passe of this I am sure that God yet once againe is come on visitation to this church of England yea and that more louingly beneficially then euer he did afore For in this his visitation he hath redressed many abuses and cleansed his church of much vngodlines and superstition and made it a glorious Church if it be compared to the olde forme and state And now how gratefull receiuers we be with what hart study and reuerence we embrace that which he hath giuen that I referre either to theÌ that see our fruits or to the sequele which peraduenture will declare But this by the way of digression Now to regresse againe to the state of the first former tymes It remaineth that as I haue set foorth the iustice of God vpon these Romain persecutors so now we declare their persecutions raised vp against the people and seruauntes of Christ within the space of 300. yeares after Christ. Which persecutions in
fast of xl dayes was obserued long before Telesphorus by these wordes that followe In the dayes sayd he either of Lente or in the time of other lawfull fastinges he that abstaineth not as well from the eating meate as also from the mixture of bodies doth incurre in so doing not onely pollution but also coÌmitteth offence which must be washed away with the teares of repentaunce Agayne Apollonius affirmeth that Montanus the heretike was the first deuiser and brynger in of these lawes of fasting into the Churche which before was vsed to be free Euseb. Lib. 5. cap. 18. but especially by Socrates wryter of the Ecclesiasticali story who lyued after the daies of Theodosius maye bee argued that this vij wekes fast is falsely imputed to Telesphorus For Socrates in his first booke speaking of this time hath these wordes Romani namque tres ante Pascha septimanas praeter Sabbatum Dominicam continuas ieiuuant that is the Romanes saith he doe fast three weekes continually before Easter beside the Sabbaoth and the Sonday And moreouer speaking of the diuers and sundry fastings of Lent in sundry and diuers Churches he addeth these words And because that no man can bring forth any commaundement written of this matter it is therefore apparant that the Apostles left this kind of fast free to euery mans will and iudgement least anye should be constrayned by feare and necessitie to doe that which is good c. With this of Socrates agreeth also the wordes of Sozomenus liuing much about yâ same time in his seuenth voke where he thus writeth The whole fast of Lent saith he some comprehend in sixe weekes as doe the Illyrians and the west churches with al Libia Egipt Palestina some in vij weekes as at CoÌstantinople the parties bordering to Phoenicia other some in three weekes next before the day of Easter some againe in ij weekes c. By the whiche it may be collected that Telesph neuer ordained any such fast of vij wekes whiche otherwise neither woulde haue ben neglected in Rome in the west churches neither againe woulde haue bene vnremembred of these auncient Ecclesiasticall writers if any such thing had bene The like is to be thought also of the rest not onely of his constitutions but also of the other auntient Byshops Martyrs which followed after him as of Higinus an 142. who succeding him dying also a Martyr as Volateranus Lib. 22. declareth is saide or rather fained to bring in the creame one Godfather and Godmother in Baptisme to ordayne the dedication of Churches when as in his time so far it was of that anye solemne Churches were standing in Rome that vnneth the Christians could safely conuent in their own houses Likewise they distincting the orders of Metropolitanes Byshops and other degres sauour nothing lesse then of that tyme. After Higynus followed Pius who as Platina reporteth was so precisely deuout aboute the holye misteries of the Lords Table that if any one croome therof did fall downe to the grounde he ordained that the Priest shoulde doe penaunce xl daies If any fell vpoÌ the Superalter he should doe penaunce iij. daies if vpon the linen Corporas cloth iiij daies if vpon any other linnen cloth ix daies And if any drop of the bloude saith he should chaunce be spilled wheresoeuer it fell it should be licked vp if it were possible if not the place should be washed or pared so being washed or pared should be burned and layd in the vestry All which toies may seeme to a wise man more vaine and trifling then to fauour of those pure and straight times of those holy Martyrs This Pius as is reported was much conuersaunt with Hermes called otherwise Pastor Damasus saith he was his brother but how is that like that Hermes being the disciple of Paule or one of the lx disciples could be the brother of this Pius Of this Hermes of the reuelations the foresaid Pius in his Epistle decretall if it be not forged maketh mentioÌ declaring that vnto him appeared the aungel of God in the habite of a shepherde commaunding him that Easter day should be celebrated of al men vpoÌ no other day but vpon a sonday whereupon saith the Epistle Pius the Byshop by his authoritie Apostolicall decreed and commaunded the same to be obserued of al men Then succeeded Anicetus Soter and Eleutharius about the yeare of our Lord. 180. This Eleutherius at the request of Lucius king of Britanes sent to him Damianus and Fugatius by whom the king was conuerted to Christes saith and baptised about the yeare of our Lorde 179. Nauclerus Lib. Chro. Gen. 6. saith it was an 156. Henr. de Erfodia saith it was 169. in the xix yeare of Verus the Emperour some say it was in the vj. yeare of Commodus which shoulde be about the yeare of our Lorde 185. Timotheus in his storye thinketh that Eleutherius came himself but that is not like And as there is a variaunce among the writers for the count of yeres So doth there rise a question among some whether Eleutherius was the first that brought the faith from Rome into this lande or not Nicephorus Lib. 2. cap. 4. saith that SymoÌ Zelotes came into Britaine Some other alledge out of Gildas de victoria Aurel Ambrosi that Ioseph of Aramathie after the dispersion of the Iewes was sent to Philip the Apostle from Fraunce to Britaine about the yeare of our Lord 63. and here remained in this land al his time and so with his fellowes laide the first foundation of christian fayth among the Britaine people Whereupon other preachers and teachers coÌming afterwarde confirmed the same increased it more And therefore doth Petrus Cluniacensis call the Scotishmen so doth count them as more auntient Christians For the confirmation hereof might be alledged the testimonie of Origene of Tertulian and the wordes also of the letter of Eleutherius whiche importe no lesse but that the faith of Christ was here in Englande among the Britaine people before Eleutherius time before the king was coÌuerted but hereof more shal be spokeÌ hereafter Christ willing when after the tractation of these .x. persecutioÌs we shal enter the matter of our English stories About this time of Commodus aforementioned among diuers other learned men and famous teachers whoÌ God stirred vp at that time as he doth at all other times rayse vp some in his church to confound the persecutors by learning and writing as the Martirs to confirme the truth with their bloud was Serapion Byshop of Antioche Egesippus a writer of the Ecclesiasticall historye from Christes Passion to his time as witnesseth Hierome Eusebius Lib. 4. cap. 8. 22. which bookes of his be not nowe remayning And those that be remaining which be 5. de excidio Hierosol be not mentioned neither of Hierome nor of Eusebius Miltiades which also wrote his Apology in defence of christian Religion
words the Eunuch forthwith brasting out in teares laying away his courtly apparell which was sumptuous costly putting vpon him a blacke and mourning weede sitteth before the court gates weping and bewailing thus saying with himselfe wo is me wyth what hope wyth what face shall I looke hereafter for my God which haue denied my god wheÌ as this Symeon my familiar acquantance thus passing by me so much disdaineth me that he refuseth with one gentle word to salute me These things being brought to the âares of the King as such tale cariers neuer lacke in Princes courtes procured against him no litle indignation wherupon Sapores the king sending for him first with gentle words courtly promises began to speake him faire asking him what cause he had so to mourne whether there was any thing in his house which was denied him or which he had not at his owne will and asking Whereunto Vsthazares aunswering againe saide That there was nothing in that earthly house which was to him lacking or wheruÌto his desire stod Yea would god said he O king any other grief or calamitie in al the world whatsoeuer it were had happened vnto me rather theÌ this for the which I do most iustly mourne and sorrow For this sorroweth me that I am this day aliue who should rather haue died long since that I see this sonne which against my hart and mynde for your pleasure disseÌblingly I appeared to worship for which cause doublewise I am worthy of death First for that I haue denied Christ. Secondly because I did dissemble with you And incontinent vpon these wordes swearing by him that made both heauen earth affirmed most certainly that although he had plaied the foole before he would neuer be so mad againe as in steede of the creator and maker of all thinges to worship the creatures which he had made and created Sapores the king being astonied at the so sodaine alteration of this man and doubting with hym selfe whether to be angry with those inchaunters or with him whether to intreat him wyth gentlenes or wyth rygour at length in this moode commaunded the sayde Vsthazares his old auncient seruaunt and first Tutor brynger vp of his youth to be had away and to be beheaded as he was going to the place of execution he desired of the executioners a lyttle to staye whyle he myght sende a message vnto the king which was this sent in by certayne of the kings most trusty Eunuches desiring him that for all the old and faythfull seruyce he had done to his Father to him he would now requite him with thys one office agayne to cause to bee cryed openlye by a publike cryer in these wordes followyng that Vsthazares was beheaded not for any trechery or cryme committed against the king or the Realme but onelye for that hee was a Christyan and woulde not at the Kinges pleasure denye hys God And so accordyng to hys requeste it was performed and graunted For thys cause dyd Vsthazares so much desire the cause of hys death to be publyshed because that as his shrynking backe from Christ was a great occasion to manye Christians to doe the lyke so nowe the same hearing that Vsthazares dyed for no other cause but only for the religion of Christ shoulde learne lykewyse by hys example to bee feruente and constaunt in that which they professe And thus thys blessed Eunuch dyd consummate hys Martyrdome Of the which hys Martyrdome Symeon hearing being in pryson was very ioyfull and gaue god thanks Who in the nexte daye followyng being brought foorth before the Kyng and constantly refusyng to condescende to the Kynges request to worshyp visible creatures was lykewyse by the commaundement of the Kyng beheaded wyth a great number mo whithe the same daye also did suffer to the number as is sayd of an hundreth and more All whiche were put to death before Symeon he standing by and exhortyng them wyth comfortable wordes admonishing them to stande fyrme and stedfast in the Lord Preachyng and teachyng them concernyng death resurrection and true pietye and prooued by the Scryptures that to be true which he had sayde Declaryng moreouer that to be true lyfe in deede so to dye and that to be death in deede to deny or to betray God for feare of punishment And added further that there was no man alyue but needes once must dye For so much as to all men is appoynted necessarelye here to haue an ende But those thyngs which after this lyfe followe hereafter to bee eternall which neyther shall come to all men after one sorte But as the condition and trade of lyfe in dyuers men doth dyffer and is not in all men like so the tyme shall come when all men in a moment shall render and receaue accordyng to theyr dooynges in thys present lyfe immortall rewardes such as haue here done well of lyfe and glory such as haue done contrary of perpetual punishment As touching therefore our well doyng here is no doubte but of all other our holy actions and vertuous deedes there is no hyer or greater deede then if a man here loose his lyfe for hys Lord God Wyth these wordes of comfortable exhortation the holye Martyrs beyng prepared willyngly yeelded vp their liues to death After whom at last followed Symeon with two other Priestes or Mynisters of his Church Abedecalaas and Ananias which also wyth him were pertakers of the same Martyrdome At the sufferyng of those aboue mentioned it happened that Pusices one of the Kynges offycers and ouerseer of hys Artificers was there present who seeyng Ananias beyng an aged olde Father somwhat to shake and tremble at the syght of them that suffered O Father sayde he a lyttle moment shut thyne eies and be strong and shortly thou shalt see the sight of God Upon these words thus spoken Pusices immediately was apprehended brought to the King Who there confessing himselfe constantly to be a Chrystian and for that he was very bould and hardy before the king in the cause of Christs faith was extremely and most cruelly handled in the execution of his Martyrdome For in the vpper part of hys necke they made a hole to thrust in theyr hande and pluckt out hys tongue out of hys mouth and so he was put to death At the which time also the daughter of Pusices a godly virgine by the malicious accusation of the wicked was apprehended put to death The next yeare followyng vpon the same day when the Christians did celebrate the remembraunce of the Lords passion which wee call good Frydaye before Easter as wytnesseth the sayde Zozomenus Sapores the king directed out a cruell and sharpe Edict throughout al his land condemning to death all them whosoeuer confessed themselues to be Christians By reason whereof an innumeble multitude of Christians through the wicked procuring of the malignant Magitians suffered the same tyme
pretensed or rather a fable imagined or els to be the deede of Pipinus or Charles or some such other if it were euer the deede of any And thus hast thou beloued Reader briefly collected the narration of the noble actes and heauenly vertues of thys most famous Emperour Constantine the great a singulare spectacle for all Christian Princes to beholde and imitate and worthy of perpetuall memorie in all congregations of Christian Saintes Whose feruent zeale pietie in generall to all coÌgregations and to all the seruants of Christ was notable but especially the affection and reuerence of hys heart toward them was admirable whych had suffered any thyng for the confession of Christ in the persecutions before them had hee principally in price and veneration in so much that hee embraced and kissed theyr woundes and stripes and their eyes being put out And if any suche Byshops or any other Ministers brought to hym any coÌplaints one against an other as many times they did he would take theyr bils of complaint and burne them before theyr faces so studious and zealous was hys mind to haue them agree whose discord was to hym more griefe then it was to themselues All the vertuous actes and memorable doings of this diuine renowmed Emperour to comprehende or commit to hystorie it were the matter alone of a great volume wherfore contented with these aboue premised because nothing of him can be sayde inough I cease to discourse of him any further One thyng yet remaineth not to be omited wherein as by the way of a note I thought good to admonish the learned Reader suche as loue to be conuersant in reading of auncient authors that in the Ecclesiasticall hystorie of Eusebius where in the latter ende of the booke is added a certaine Oration Ad coÌuentum Sanctorum vnder the name of Eusebius Pamphilus here is to be vnderstaÌd that the sayd Oration is wrongly intituled vpon the name of Eusebius whych in very truth is the Oration of Constantinus hymselfe For the probation whereof beside the stile and matter therein contained and tractation heroycall liuely declaring the religious vaine of Constantine I alledge the very testimonie of Eusebius himselfe in his fourth booke De vita Constantini where he in expresse wordes not onely declareth that CoÌstantine wrote such an Oration intituled Ad Conuentum Sanctorum but also promiseth in the end of hys booke to annexe the same declaring moreouer what difficultie the interpretors had to translate the same from the Romaine speeche to theyr Grecian toung Eusebius de vita Constantini Lib. 4 pag. 211. And here an end of these lamentable doleful persecutions of the primitiue Church during the space of the 300. yeres froÌ the passion of our Sauiour Christ til the coÌming of this Constantinus by whom as by the elect instrumeÌt of God it hath so pleased his almighty maiesty by his determinat purpose to giue rest after loÌg trouble to his church according to that S. Cyprian declareth before pag. 68. to be reueled of God vnto his Church that after darkenes and stormy tempest should come peaceable calme stable quietnes to his church meaning this time of Constantine now present At which time it so pleased the almightie that the murdering malice of Sathan should at length be restrained and he him selfe to be tied vp for a thousande yeares through his great mercie in Christ to whome therefore âe thankes and praise now and for euer AMEN The ende of the first Booke THE SECOND BOOKE CONTAINING the next 300. yeares following with such things specially touched as haue happened in England from the time of king Lucius to Gregorius and so after to the time of king Egebert BY these persecutions hytherto in the Booke before precedent thou maiest vnderstand Christian reader how the furie of Sathan and rage of men haue done what they could to extinguish the name and religion of Christ. For what thing did lacke that eyther death coulde doe or torments coulde worke or the gates of hell coulde deuise all was to the vttermost attempted And yet all the furie and malice of Sathan al the wisedom of the world strength of men doing deuising practising what they could notwtstanding the religion of Christ as thou seest hath had the vpper hand Which thing I wish thee greatly gentle reader wisely to note and diligently to ponder in coÌsidering these former histories And because thou canst not consider them nor profit by them vnles thou do first read peruse them let me craue therfore thus much at thine handes to turne read ouer the said hystories of those persecutioÌs aboue described especially aboue all the other hystories of this present volume for thy especiall edification whych I trust thou shalt finde not vnworthy the reading Nowe because the tying vp of Sathan geueth to the Church some rest to me some leisure to addresse my selfe to the handling of other stories I minde therefore Christ willing in thys present booke leauing a while the tractation of these generall affaires pertaining to the vniuersal Church to prosecute such domesticall hystories as more neare concerne this our country of England Scotland done here at home beginning first with king Lucius with whome the faith first begaÌ here in this Realme as the sentence of some writers doth hold And for somuch as here may rise yea and doth rise a great coÌtrouersie in these our Popish daies coÌcerning the first origine planting of the faith in this our Realme it shall not be greatly out of our purpose somewhat to stay say of this question whether the Church of England first receiued the faith from Rome or not The which although I graunt so to be yet being so graunted it little auaileth the purpose of them whiche woulde so haue it for be it so that England first receaued the Christian faith and Religion from Rome both in the time of Eleutherius theyr Byshop 180. yeares after Christ and also in the time of Austen whome Gregory sent hether 600. yeares after Christ yet their purpose followeth not thereby that we must therefore fetche our Religion from thence still as from the chiefe welhead and fountaine of all godlines And yet as they are not able to proue the second so neither haue I any cause to graunt the first that is that our Christian faith was first deriued from Rome which I may proue by vj. or vij good coÌiectural reasons Wherof the first I take of the testimony of Gildas our couÌtreyman who in his history affirmeth plainly that Britaine receaued the Gospell in the time of Tiberius the Emperour vnder whome Christ suffered Lib. De victoria Aurelij Ambrosij And sayth moreouer that Ioseph of Arimathie after dispersion of the Iewes was sent of Philip the Apostle froÌ France to Britayne about the yeare of our Lord. 63. and heere remained in this land al his time and so with his fellowes
against them not onely here in Britayne but through all parts of Christendome by the Heathen infidels In so much that in the persecution onely of Dioclesian Maximinian raigning both together within one moneth xvij thousand martyrs are nuÌbred to haue suffered for the name of Christ as hath bene hetherto in the booke before sufficiently discoursed Thus therefore although the foresayd Lucius the Britaine king through the mercifull prouidence of God was then Christened and the gospel receaued generally almost in all the land yet the state thereof as wel of the Religion as of the common wealth coulde not be quiet for that the emperors nobles of Rome were yet infidels enemies to the same but especially for this cause the cause so happening that Lucius the Christen king died without issue for therby such trouble variance fel amoÌg the Britaines as it happeneth in al other Realmes namely in this our Realme of England when soeuer succession lacketh that not onely they brought vpon them the Idolatrous Romaines at length the Saxons but also in wrapped them selues in suche miserie and desolation as yet to thys day amongest them remayneth Such a thyng it is where a Prince or a King is in a kingdome there to lacke succession as especially in this case may appere For after the death of Lucius when the Barons and Nobles of the land could not accord wtin themselues vpon succession of the crowne stept in the Romaines got the crowne into their owne hands wherupon followed great misery and ruine to the realme for sometimes the Idolatrous Romaines sometimes the Britaynes raigned and ruled as violence and victorie would serue one king murderyng an other till at length the Saxones came and depriued them bothe as in processe hereafter followeth to be seene In the meane season touching the story of king Lucius here is to be reproued the fable of some wryters falsely faining of him that he shoulde after hys Baptisme receaued put of all his kingly honor and forsake the land be made a preacher who after long trauaile in preaching and teaching in Fraunce in Germany in Augusta in Sueuia at length was made Doctor and Rector of the Churche of Cureak where as this fable sayeth he suffered Martyrdome But this phaÌtasie of whomsoeuer it first did spring disagreeeth from all our English stories Who with a full consent do for the most part coÌcord in this that the said Lucius after he had fouÌded many Churches and geuen great riches and liberties to the same deceased with great tranquillitie in his owne lande and was buried at Glocester the 14. yeare after his Baptisme as the booke of Flores Historiarum doeth counte which was the yeare of our Lorde as he sayeth 201. and reckeneth his conuersion to be An. 87. In some I finde hys decease to be the fourth in some the tenth yeere after his Baptisme and holde that he raigned all the space of lxxvij yeares and thus much concerning king Lucius Now to proceede in order of the storie briefly to touch the state of the foresaid land of Britayne betwene the time of king Lucius and the entring of the Saxones who were the kings thereof and in what order they succeeded or rather inuaded one after an other this Catalogue heere vnder written will specifie Kinges of Britaine from the time of Lucius till the coÌming of the Saxons Lucius a Britayne Seuerus a Romaine Bassianus a Romaine by the father Cerausius a Britayne Alectus a Romaine Asclepiodotus a Britayne Coilus a Britayne Constantius a Romaine Constantinus a Britayne by the Mother named Helena who being the daughter of Coel maryed to Constantius father of CoÌstantinus is said to make the walles first of London also of Colchester muche about the yere of the Lorde 305. and borne in Britayne Octauius a Gewissian Maximinianus a Romaine borne but hys mother a Britaine Gratianus a Romaine Constantinus a Britayne by the mother Constans a Romaine by the father Votigerus a Gewissian or Bri. Vortimerus a Brit. Vortigernus againe By this table may appere a lamentable face of a common wealth so miserably rent and diuided into two sortes of people differing not so much in couÌtrey as in religion For when the Romaines raigned so were they gouerned by the Infidels When the Britaynes ruled so they were gouerned by Christians Thus what quietnesse was or could be in the Church in so vnquiet and doubtful dayes it may easely be considered Albeit notwithstanding al these foresayd Heathen rulers of the Romaines which here gouerned yet God be praised we read of no persecution during all these x. persecutioÌs aboue mentioned that touched the christian Britaynes before the last persecution onely of Dioclesian and Maximianus Herculius whych here then exercised much crueltie Thys persecution as it was the last among the Romane Christians so it was the first of many diuers that followed after in thys Churche and Realme of England wherof we will here after intreate Christ willing as order of the matter shall leade vs. In the meane tyme this rage of Dioclesian as it was vniuersally through all the churches in the world fierce vehement so in this realme of Britayne also it was so sore that as all our English Chronicles do testifie and recorde all Christianitie almost in the whole land was destroied Churches were subuerted all bookes of the Scripture burned many of the faythfull both men and women were slaine Among whom the first and chiefe was Albanus then Iulius Aaron and Amphibalus Of whome sufficiently hath bene sayde before What were the other or howe many they were that suffered beside stories make no rehearsall And thus much therof Nowe as concerning the gouernement of these aboue named kinges of Britayne although I haue little or nothing to note which greatly appertaineth to the matter of this Ecclesiasticall hystorie yet this is not to be past ouer first how in the order of these kings commeth Constantinus the great worthy Emperor not onely a Britayne borne by hys mother Helina being kyng Coilus daughter but also by the helpe of the Britaynes army vnder the power of God whych the sayde Constantine tooke wyth hym out of Britain to Rome obtained with great victory peace and tranquilitie to the whole vniuersall Church of Christ hauing iij. legions with him out of this realme of chosen able soldiors Wherby the streÌgth of the laÌd was not a litle impaired indangered as afterward in this story foloweth After him likewise Maximian following his steppes tooke wyth him also as stories recorde all the power and strength whych was left and whatsoeuer he could make of able and fighting men to subdue Fraunce besides the garrisons whych he had out wyth him before sending for mo to the number of C.M. souldiors at once to be sent to hym out of Britayne into Fraunce At whych time also Conanus his partener being then in Fraunce sent ouer
Vortiperius Malgo. Carecius Here is to be vnderstand that these Britaine kings aboue mentioned did not so raign here in this land froÌ the time of Vortigerne that they had the full possession and gouernement ouer all the whole realme but only ouer parcels or partes such as by force of armes they could either hold or win from the Saxons which coÌming in daily and growing vpon theÌ did so replenish the land with multitudes of them that the Britains at leÌgth were neither able to hold that which they had nor to recouer that which they lost Leauing exaple to al ages countreis what it is first to let in forreine nations into their dominion but especially what it is for Princes to ioyne in mariage with infidels as this Vortiger did with Hengistus daughter which was the mother of al this mischief geuing to the Saxons not only streÌgth but also occasion and courage to attempt that whych they did Neyther was this vncoÌsidered before of the Britaine Lords and Nobilitie who worthely being therew t offended iustly deposed their king inthroned Vortimerus hys sonne in his roume By the which Vortimer being a punaÌt prince the Saxons were then repulsed and driuen againe into Germany where they stayed a while till the death of Vortimer whome Rowen daughter of Hengistus caused traiterously to be poysoned Then Vortiger being again restored to his kingdome through the entreatie of Rowen hys wife sent into Germanie againe for Engist who eftsoones making his returne came in wyth a name of 300. shippes wel appointed The Nobles of Britain hearing this prepared them selues to the contrary side in all forceable wise to put them of But Engist through Rowen hys daughter so laboured the king excusing himselfe and saying that he brought not the multitude to worke any violence eyther against him or against his couÌtrey but only thinking that Vortimer had yet bene aliue whom he minded to impugne for the kings sake and to take hys part And nowe for so much as he heareth of the death of Vortimer hys enemie hee therefore committeth both himselfe his people to his disposition to appoint how few or how many of theÌ he wold to remaine within his land the rest should returne And if it so pleased the King to appoynt day place where they might meete and talke together of the matter both he and his would stande to such order as the king with his counsaile should appoynt With these faire words the king and his nobles wel contented did assigne to them both day place which was in the towne of Ambry where he ment to talke with them adding thys condition with all that eche part shoulde come without any maner of weapon Engist shewing him selfe well agreed thereto gaue priuy intelligence to his side that eche man should cary with him secretely in his hose a long knife with their watch worde also geuen vnto them wheÌ they should draw their kniues wherwith euery Saxon shoulde and so did kill the Britayne wyth whoÌ he talked as is aboue declared The Britaine Lords being slayne the Saxons tooke Vortigerne the King and bound him for whose ransome they required to be deliuered to them the Cittie of London Yorke Lincolne Winchester with other the most strongest holdes within the lande whych being to them graunted they begin to make spoile hauocke of the Britaine nation destroying the Citizens plucking downe Churches killing vp the Priestes burning the Bookes of the holy Scripture leauing nothyng vndone that tyrannie could worke whych was about the yeare of our Lorde 462. The King seeing thys miserable slaughter of the people fled into Wales This whyle Aurelius Ambrosius Vter Pendragon brethren to king Constans aboue mentioned whoÌ Vortigerne wickedly caused to be killed were in little Britayne To whome the Britaynes sent woorde desiring theyr ayde in helping their countrey Aurelius vnderstanding the wofull state of the Realme speedeth hym ouer to satisfie their desire and to rescue what in him was their necessitie Who at his first commyng eftsoones being crowned for theyr king seeketh out wicked Vortigerne the cause of all thys trouble and murder of king ConstaÌs hys brother And finding him in Wales in a strong tower wherein he had immured him selfe setteth hym and his castell on fire That done he moued his power against the Saxons with whom and wyth Elle Captaine of the Southsaxons who then was newly come ouer he had diuers conflicts Our English old Chronicles make record that Horsus the brother of Engist was slaine before in the time of Vortimer The same also doe recorde that thys Engist was taken prisoner in the fielde fighting against Aurelius Ambrosius who then coÌsulting with his Nobles and Barons what was to be done with him the Byshop of Glocester called Eldadus standing vp gaue this counsaile saying that ãâã all men would deliuer him yet he with his owne haÌds wold cut him in peeces alleaging the exaÌple of Samuel against Agag King of the Ameleches taken by King Saul in the field whome the sayde Samuel caused to be cut in peeces Euen so saith he do you to this Agag here that as he hath made many a woman widow and without childreÌ so his mother mai be made this day of him likewise And so was Engist taken out of the Citie by Eldo Consull or Maior of Glocester and there was beheaded if truth or credit be to be geuen to these our old Britaine stories wherof I haue nothing certainly to pronouÌce but that I may suspect the truth therof which was about the yeare of our Lord. 490. Henr. Hunting Galfr. cum alijs A certaine auncient written history I haue in Latine compiled in the .xiiij. yeare of king Richard the seconde and by him caused to be writteÌ as the title declareth whych because it beareth no name of the author I cal it by the name of him of whom I borowed thys booke wyth many other likewise without name Historia Cariana This hystorie recordeth that Hengistus dyed in Kent the xxxii yeare of hys raigne which if it be true then is it false that he was taken at Cunynburgh and slaine in the North. Thys Aurelius Ambrosius before mentioned is thought of Polidorus Vergilius citing the authoritye of Bede to descende of the stocke of the Romaines whych as it is not vnpossible to be true so this is certaine by the full accord of al our old wrytten stories that both the sayde Aurelius and his brother Vter Pendragon being the sonnes of Constantinus brother to Andoenus king of litle Britaine were nursed and brought vp in England in their tender age and instructed by Gultelinus Archbyshop of London and after the murder of Constans their elder brother were conueied from hence to litle Britaine whereby it is manifest that they were borne in thys land and though their father were a Romaine as Polydorus preteÌdeth yet lyke it is that they were Britains borne and
in patriam reuerti Sed melius visum est propter pacem gentis meae in peregrinatione remanere nesciens quid fecissem inter eos vbi nullus securus esse vel in salubri consilio proficere potest Ecclesia sancta a Paganis vastata altaria periurijs faedata monasteria adulterijs violata terra sanguine dominorum principum faedata c. Moreouer the sayd Alcuinus writing to the foresayd Edelred a little aboue mentioned after the same tenor reporteth Ecce Ecclesia sancti Cuthberti sacerdotum Dei sanguine aspersa omnibus spoliata ornamentis locus cunctis in Britannia venerabilior Paganis gentibus datur ad depraedaÌdum Et vbi primùm post decessum S. Cuthberti ab Eboraco Christiana religio in nostra gente sumpsit exordium ibi miseriae calamitatis caepit initiuÌ c. Item writing to Osbert a noble piere of the Mercians complayning on the same maner sayth Regnum nostrum Northumbrorum penè perijt propter intestinas dissentiones fallaces coniurationes c. Item in another place the sayd Alcuinus writing to Adelard Archbishop of Caunterbury complayneth moreouer Hoc dico propter flagellum quod nuper accidit partibus insulae nostrae quae prope trecentis quadraginta annis à parentibus inhabitata est nostris Legitur in libro Gildae sapientissimi Britonum quòd ijdem Britones propter auaritiam rapinam principum propter iniquitatem iniustitiam iudicum propter desidiam praedicationis Episcoporum propter luxuriam malos mores populi patriam perdidere Caueamus haec eadem vitia nostris temporibus inolescere quatenus benedictio diuina nobis patriam conseruet in prosperitate bona quam nobis misericordissima pietate perdonare dignatus est c. Ouer and besides the same author Alcuinus writyng to the foresayd Edelred king of Northumberland maketh record of a straunge sight which he himselfe did see the same time in the citie of Yorke to raine bloud wherof his words which he wrote concerning the same to the said king Edelred be these Quid significat pluuia sanguinis quam quadragesimali tempore in Eboraco ciuitate quae caput est totius regni in Ecclesia beatiprincipis Apostolorum vidimus de borealibus partibus domus sereno aëre de summitate minanter cadere Nonne potest putari à borealibus partibus venire sanguinem super terram That is what signifieth the rayne of bloud which in tyme of Lent in the Citie of Yorke the chiefe Citie of that dominion and in the church of S. Peter the chiefe of the Apostles we our selues did see to fall from the Church top the element being cleare out of the North partes of the temple c. This wondrous sight testified by Malmesburiensis is thought of Fabian to happen in the second yere of the raigne of Brigthricus as with the tyme doth well agree which was the yeare of our Lord 780. is thought of some expositors to betoken the comming of the Danes into this land which entred shortly after about vij yeres in the 9. yeare of the raigne of Brigthricus king of the Westsaxons Which Brigthricus in defence therof sent foorth hys Steward of his housholde with a small companie which shortly was slaine but by the strength of the sayd Brigthricus and the other Saxon kings they were compelled to voyd the land for that time which was An. 790. To this Brigthricus king Offa as is aforesaid gaue his daughter Ethelburga to wife by whom he at length was impoysoned beâides certaine other of his nobles vpon whom the said Queene before hym had practised the same wickednesse Who then after that fledde ouer to Charles the great into Fraunce where she beyng offred for her beautie to marrie either to him or to his sonne because she chused rather his sonne married neither the one nor yet the other but was thrust in a Monastery where she then playing the harlot with a Monke was expulsed from thence and ended her lyfe in penury and misery In the meane tyme while this Edelburga was thus workyng her feates in England Irene Empresse of the Greekes was as busie also for her part at Constantinople Who first through the meanes of Pope Adrian tooke vp the body of Constantine Emperour of Constantinople her owne husbands father And when she had burned the same she caused the ashes to be cast into the sea because he disanulled Images Afterward raigning with her sonne Constantine the 6. sonne to Leo the 4. whome also we declared before to be excommunicate for taking away Images beyng at dissention with him caused him to be taken laid in prison Who afterward through power of frends beyng restored to his Empire againe at last she caused the same her owne sonne to bee cast in prison and his eyes to be put out so cruelly that within short space he dyed After this the sayd Irene Empresse with the counsaile of Therasius Bishop of Constantinople held a Councell at Nicea where it was decreed that Images should agayne be restored to the church which Councell after was repealed by an other Councell holden at Franckford by Charles the great At length she was deposed by Nicephorus who raigned after and was expulsed the Empire who after the example of Edelburga aboue mentioned condignely punished for her wickednesse ended likewise her lyfe in much penurie and miserie About the tyme when the foresayd Brigthricus was impoysoned by Edelburga his wife died also king Offa which was about the yeare of our Lord 795. or as some say 802. After which Offa as is aforesayd succeeded Egfert then Kenelphus after whom succeeded Kenelmus his sonne who in his yonger age was wickedly murthered by his sister Quindreda and Askebertus about the yeare of our Lorde 819. And in the Church of Winchecombe was counted for an holy Martyr After him succeded his vncle Ceolulphus whom Bernulphus in the first yeare of his raigne expulsed and raigned in his place Who likewise the third yeare of his raigne was ouercome and expulsed by Egbert kyng of the Westsaxons and afterward slayne by the Eastangles And the kingdom of Mercia also ceased and came into the handes of the Westsaxons ¶ Hetherto I haue brought as thou seest good Reader the confused and turbulent raignes of these vij Saxon kings who after the expulsion of the Britaines ruled and raigned asunder in sundry quarters of this land together vnto this present tyme of Egbert king of the Westsaxons By whom it so pleased God to begin to reduce and vnite all these scattred kingdomes into one monarchicall forme of dominion Wherfore as in the foresayd Egbert beginneth a new alteration of the common wealth here in this land among the Saxons so my purpose is the Lord willing with the same Egbert to enter a new beginnyng of my third booke after a briefe recapitulation first made of such things as in this
proued the mindes of his subiects and especially God working withall he afterward assembled his knights and gaue to the saide Bernulphus a battaile in a place called ElindeÌ in the prouince of haÌton And notwithanding in that fight was great oddes of number as 6. or 8. against one yet Egbert through the might of the Lord which giueth victory as pleaseth him had the better and wan the field Which done he seased that Lordship into his hand And that also done he made war vpon the Kentish saxons and at length in likewise of them obtained the victory And as it is in Polychronicon testified he also subdued Northumberland and caused the kings of these three kingdomes to liue under him as tributaries or ioyned them to his kingdome Ex Flor. Hist. This Egbert also wan from the Britons or WelshineÌ the town of Chester which they had kept possession of till that daye After these other victories he peaceably enioying the land called a Councell of his Lords at Winchester where by their aduises he was crowned king chief Lord ouer this land which before that day was called Britaine but theÌ he sent out into all coasts of the land his commaundements and coÌmissions charging straightly that from that day forward the Saxons should be called Angles and the land Anglia About the 30. yeare of the raigne of Egbert the heathenish people of the Danes which a little before had made horrible destruction in Northumberland especially in the I le of Lindesarue where they spoyled the Churches and murthered the ministers with men women and children after a cruell maner entered now the second tyme with a great host into this land and spoyled the I le of Shepy in Kent or nere to Kent where Egbert hearing therof assembled his people and met with them at Carrum But in that conflict sped not so well as he was woont in tymes before but with his knights was compelled to forsake the field Notwithstanding in the next battail the sayd Egbert with a small power ouerthrew a great multitude of them and so droue them backe The next yeare followyng the sayd Danes presuming vpon their victory before made theyr return again into the land Westward where ioining with the Britaines by the helpe and power of them they assayled the landes of Egbert did much harme in many places of his dominion and els where so that after this day they were continually abiding in one place of the realme of england or other till the time of Hardeknutus last king of the Danes bloud so that many of them were maried to English women and many that now be or in times past were called Englishmen are descended of them And albeit that they were many and sundry times driuen out of the land chased from one countrey to an other yet that notwithstaÌding they euer gathered new strengthes and power that they abode still within the land And thus as by the storyes appeareth this troublesome land of Britaine now called England hath bene hetherto by v. sundry outward nations plagued First by the Romains then by the Scots Pictes 3. by the Saxons 4. by the Danes of whose outragious cruelty hostilitie our English histories do most exclayme complayne fiftly by the Normanes which I pray God be the last TheÌ it followeth in the story that the time of this persecution of the foresayd Paganes and Danes continuing king Egbert when he had ruled the Westsaxons and ouer the more part of England by the terme of xxxvij yeares dyed and was buried at Winchester leauing to his sonne Ethelwolfe his kingdome which first was Byshoppe of Winchester as Houeden recordeth and after vpon necessity made king leauing withal and pronouncing this saying to his sonne Foelicem fore si regnum quod multa rexerat industria ille consueta genti illi non interrumperet ignauia * King Athelwolfus AThelwulfus the sonne of Egbert in his former age had entred into the order of Subdeacon and as some other say was made Byshop of Winchester But afterward being the onely sonne of Egbert was made king through the dispensation as Fabian sayth of Pope Paschalis but that can not be for Paschalis then was not Byshopp so that by the computation of tyme it should rather seeme to be Gregory the 4. This Athelwulfe as being himself once nuseled in that order was alwayes good and deuoute to holye Church and religious orders In so much that he gaue to them the rythe of all his goods and landes in Westsaxons with liberty and freedome from all seruage and ciuil charges Whereof his charte instrument beareth testimony after this tenour proceeding much like to the donation of Ethelbaldus king of Mercians aboue mentioned * The Priuiledges and donations geuen by king Ethelwulfus to the Clergie REgnante Domino nostro imperpetuum Dum in nostris temporibus per bellorum incendia direptiones opum nostrarum nec non vastantium crudelissimas depredationes hostiuÌ barbarum paganarumque gentium multiplices tribulationes ad affligendum vsque ad internecionem tempora cernimus incumbere periculosa Quamobrem ego Ethelwulfus Rex occidentalium Saxonum cum consilio Episcoporum principum meorum consilium salubre vniforme remedium affirmaui vt aliquam portionem terrarum haereditariam Deo sanctae Mariae omnibus sanctis iure perpetuo possidendam concedam scilicet partem terrae meae vt sit tuta immunis ab omnibus secularibus seruicijs nec non regalibus tributis maioribus minoribus siue taxationibus quod nos dicimus Wittereden sitque libera omnium rerum pro remissione animarum peccatorum nostrorum ad Deo soli deseruiendum sine expeditione pontis constructione arcis munitione vt eo diligentiùs pro nobis ad Deum preces sine cessatione fundant quo eorum seruitutem in aliqua parte leuigamus c. Hereby may it appeare how when the Churches of England began first to be indued with temporalties and lands also with priuileges exemptioÌs enlarged Moreouer and that which specially is to be considered lamented what pernicious doctrine was this wherewith they were led thus to set remission of their sinnes and remedy of their soules in this donation and such other deedes of their deuotion coÌtrary to the information of Gods word and no small derogation to the Crosse of Christ These thinges thus done within the Realme then the sayd Ethelwulfus the king taking his iourney to Rome with Alured his youngest sonne committed him to the bringing vp of Pope Leo the iiij where he also reedified the English schole at Rome which being founded by king Offa or rather by Iue king of Mercians as in the flowers of Hist. is affirmed was lately in the tyme of king Egbert his father consumed with fire Farther and besides thâs king gaue and graunted there vnto Rome
whom Leo the 5. was next Pope who with in 40. daies of his papacie was with strong hand taken cast in prison by one Christopher his own houshold chaplain whoÌ he had long norished before in his house Which thing sayeth Platina could not be done without great conspiracie and great slaughter of men Which Christofer being Pope about the space of seuen monthes was likewise himselfe hoisted from his Papall throne by Sergius like as he had done to hys maister before And thus within the space of 9. yeares had bene 9. Popes one after an other Then Sergius after he had thrust downe Pope Christofer and shorne him Monke into a Monasterie occupied the roume 7. yeares This Sergius a rude man and vnlearned very proude and cruell had before bene put backe from the Popedome by Formosus aboue mentioned By reason whereof to reuenge Formosus againe being nowe in his papacie caused the body of Formosus where it was buried to be taken vp and afterwarde set in the Papall sea as in his pontificalibus first disgraded him then commanded his head to be smitten off with the other thre fingers that were left as Sigebertus writeth which done he made his body to be throwne into Tiber deposing likewise all such as by the said Formosus before had bene consecrated and inuested This body of Formosus thus throwne into Tiber was afterward as our writers say found taken vp by certaine fishers and so brought into s. Peters temple At the presence whereof as they say certaine images there standing by bowed downe themselues and reuereÌced the same with lie and all But such deceiueable miracles of stocks and images in monkish and frierly teÌples be to vs no newes especially here in England where we haue bene so inured with the like so many that such wily practises cannot be to vs inuisible though this crown-shorn generation thinke themselues to daunce in a nette But the truthe is while they thinke to deceaue the simple these wily beguily most of all deceiue themselues as they will finde except they repent By this Pope Sergius first came vp to beare about candels on Candelmas day for the purifying of the blessed virgine As though the sacred conception of Iesus the sonne of God were to be purified as a thing vnpure and that with candell light After Sergius entred pope Anastasius in whose time the body of Formosus forenamed is thought to be fouÌd of fishermen in the riuer of Tiber so brought as is said into the temple to be saluted of the images which thing may quickly be tainted as a lie For how it is to be thought that the body of Formosus so long dead before and now lying 7. yeares in the riuer could remaine whole all that while that Fishers might take it vp discerne it to be the same After Anasius had sate two yeres folowed Pope Lando the father as some stories think of pope Iohn which Iohn is sayde to be the paramour of Theodora'a famous harlot of Rome set vp of the same harlot eyther against Lando or after Lando his father to succede in hys roume There is a storie writer called Liuthprandus who wryting de Imperatoribus Lib. 2 cap. 13. maketh there mention of this Theodora and Pope Iohn xj and sayeth moreouer that this Theodora had a daughter named Marozia which Marozia had by pope Sergius aboue mentioned a sonne which afterward was Pope Iohn the 12. The same Marozia afterward it chaÌced to marry with Guido Marques of Tuscia through the meanes of which Guido and hys frends at Rome she brought to passe that this pope Iohn the 11. was smothered with a pillow laid to his mouth after he had reigned 13. yeares And so the foresayd Iohn the 12. her sonne to succede next after him But because the clergie and people of Rome did not agre to his election therfore was Pope Leo the 6. in his place set vp Thus Pope Iohn the sonne of Sergius and Marozia being deiected reigned Pope Leo 7. moneths After him Pope Stephen 2 yeares Who being poysoned then was Pope Iohn the 12. aboue rehearsed the sonne of Sergius and Marozia set vp againe in the Papacie where hee reigned neare the space of 5. yeres Of the wickednesse of this strompet Marozia howe she maried two brethren one after the death of the other And howe she gouerned all Rome the whole church at that time I let it passe Although the latin verses wherewith the sayd Liuthprandus doeth inuey against such women as marie two brethren were neither worthy here to be recited and perhappes might be further applied then to that Marozia of Rome but for shortnesse I let them also passe After Ioan. 12. followed Pope Stephen three yeares Pope Leo 3. yeares and 4. monethes Pope Stephen the eight 3. yeres and 4. moneths Pope Martine 3. yeres and 6. monthes After him Pope Agapetus 8. yeres and 6. ânethes About whose time or a little before began first the order of monkes called Ordo Cluniacensis c. But nowe to leaue of these monstruous matters of Rome and to returne againe to our country of England where we last left before King Edward the elder AFter the reigne of the famous king Alfred hys sonne Edward succeeded surnamed the elder Where first is to be noted that before the Conquest of the Normandes there were in England 3. Edwardes first this Edwarde the elder 2. Edward the martyr 3. Edward the confessor Whereof hereafter by the grace of Christ shall followe in order as place shall geue to be declared This Edwarde began his reigne the yeare of our Lord. 901. and gouerned the land right valiantly and nobly 24. yeares In knowledge of good letters and learning he was not to be compared to his father Otherwise in princely renowne in ciuile gouernment and such like martiall prowesse he was nothing inferior but rather excelled him Through whose valiant actes first the princedome of Wales and kingdom of Scotland with Constantine king thereof were to hym subdued He adioyned moreouer to his dominion the couÌtrey of Eastanglia that is of Norfolke Suffolke and Essex All Merceland also he recouered and NorthumberlaÌd out of the hands of the Danes In all his warres he neuer lightly weÌt without victory The subiects of his prouinces and dominions were so inured and hardened in continuall practise and feates of warre that when they hearde of any ennemies comming neuer tarying for any bidding from the king or from his dukes straight wayes they encountred wyth them both in number and in knowledge of the order of warre excelling alwayes their aduersaries Guliel de Regi Ita hostes militibus contemptui Regi risui erant To meane So was the comming and assaulting of theyr ennemyes to the people and common Souldiours but a trifle to the king but a ridicle Among other aduersaries which were busie rather then wise in assailing
this king was one called Clito Ethelwoldus a yong man king Edwardes vncles sonne Who first occupying the Towne of Wânborne taking thence a Nonne rb him whome then he had maried fled oc by night to Northumberland to adioyne himself vnto the Danes who was made chiefe king and captaine ouer them Then chased from thence hee fled ouer into France but shortly returning againe into England landed in Eastengland where the saide Clyto wyth a company of Danes of that countrey gathered vnto him destroied and pilled much of the countrey about Crekinford and Crikeland And so passing ouer Thamis after he had spoyled the lande there to Bradeuestocke returned againe to Northfolke and Suffolke where he meting with a bushment of Kentish men which dragged taried after the maine hoste of Edwarde contrary to his commaundement inclosed them in and slewe the moste parte of them Soone after the two hostes meeting together betwene the two diches of S. Edmunds laÌd after a long fight Clyto with many of the Danes were slaine and the remnaunte were constrained to seeke for peace which vpon certaine conditions and vnder a tribute was to them graunted In processe about the 12. yeare of his reygne the Danes repenting them of their couenants and minding to breake the same assembled an hoste and met with the king in Staffordshire at a place called Totenhall soone after at wodnefield at which two places the king slew two kings two erles many thousand of Danes that occupied the countrey of Northumberland Thus the importunate rage of the Danes being asswaged King Edwarde hauing nowe some leysure geuen from warres to other studies gaue his minde to the building or repairing of cities townes and castles that by the Danes were rased shatred and broken As first of Chester which citye he double enlarged to that it was before compassing the castle within the walles of the same which before stood without That done the king builded a strong castle at Herford in the edge of Wales Also for the strengthening of the Countrey he made a Castle at the mouth of the water of Auene and an other Castle at Buckingham and the third fast thereby vpon the riuer of Owse Moreoouer he builded or reedified the townes of Towsetor and Wigmore destroied the castle that the Danes had made at Demesâord Likewise vpon the riuer of Trent against the old towne of Notingham he builded a new towne on the southside and made a bridge ouer the riuer betweene the said ij townes Also by the riuer of Merce he builded a citie or towne in the North end of Mercia and named it Thilwall and after repaired the citie of Manchester that sore was defaced with warre of the Danes In this renuing and building of townes and Castles for the more fortifying of his Realme his Sister Elfleda daughter of king Alfrede maried to the Duke of Mercia as is afore mentioned was no small helper Of this Elfleda it is firmely of wryters affirmed that shee being as is sayde maried to Ethelrede Duke of Mercia after she had once assayed the paines of women in traueling wyth her childe so much shee abhorred euer after the embracing of her husbande that it seemed to her she sayde not seemely for a noble womaÌ to vse such fleshly liking wherof so gret sorow and trauaile should ensue And yet notwithstaÌding the same Elfleda for all her delicate tendernesse in eschewing the natural passion which necessity geueth to women so hardy she was in warlike daungers which nature geueth not to women that fighting against the Danes so venturous shee was of stomacke that foure of her nexte knights which were gardeius of her body were slain fast by her This Elfleda among her other noble actes whereby she deserued praise was a great helper and stirrer vp of her brother Edward who builded and newly repaired many Castels and townes as Toniworth beside Lichfielde Stafforde Warwike Shrowesbury Watrisbury Eldisbury besides Chester in the forrest now destroyed Also in the North ende of Mercia vpon the riuer of Merce a castle called Rimcorne also a bridge ouer Seuerne named Brimmisbury bridge As touching the lawes and statutes of thys Edwarde as also of his father Alfrede made before him I omit heere to recorde them for length of matter and wast of time yet notwithstanding this admonition by the way I thinke good to note that in those dayes of these auncient Kinges reigning in Englande the authoritie then both of conferring Bishoprickes and spirituall promotions and also of prescribing lawes as well to the church men as to the laâtie and of ordering and intermedling in matters mere spiritual was then in the hands of kings ruling in the land and not onely in the hande of the Pope as appeareth by these lawes of Alfred Si quis fornicetur cum vxore aliena c Si quis in quadragesima sanctum velum in publico vel in lecto c. Vt Christiani Deum diligant paganismo renuncient c. Si quis Christianitatem mutet c. Si quis ordinatus sacris furetur c. Si praesbyter ad rectum terminum sanctum Chrisma c. Si duo fratres vel cognati cum vna aliqua fornicentur c. By these and other such like constitutions of King Alfrede it may appeare how the gouernaunce and direction of the church in those daies depended not vpon Monsieur le Pope of Rome but vpon the kings which here in their time vnder the Lorde did gouerne the land To this also the example of King Edwardes time geueth testimonie which Edward wyth Pleimundus aboue mentioned Archbishop of Canterbury and with other bishops in a sinode assembled assigned and elected 7. Byshops in 7. Metropolitane churches of the realme Which were 1. Fridestane 2. Adelstane 3 Werstane 4. Adelelme 5. Edulfus 6 Dernegus 7 Kenulphus In which election the kings authoritie semed then alone to be sufficient c. This Edward as in the beginning was sayd reigned 24. yeares Who had three wiues Egwine Elfled and Ethelwide Of Egwine hee had hys eldest âonne Adelstane who next succeeded in the kingdom and a daughter maried after to the duke of Northumberland Of Elflede he receiued two ionnes and vj. daughters to witte Ethelward and Edwyne Ethelward was excellently well seene in all knowledge of learning much resembling both in countenance and conditions his grandfather Alfrede and died soone after his father Of his vj. daughters two of them 1 Elflede and Ethelhilda were made nonnes The other foure were maried Edgina to Charles the French King in hys fathers time Ethilda by King Ethelstane was maryed to Hugo the sonne of Duke Robert Edgitha and Algina were both sent to Henricus Prince of Almaines Of which two sisters the seconde the sayd Henricus maried to hys sonne Otho who was the first Emperour of the Almains The other sister which was Edgitha the foresayde Henticus maried to a certaine Duke about
crescat emendatio secundum Weram eius Regi sicut cognationi Si de parentela sit qui occidit eum tunc excedat emendatio patrini sicut manbota Domini Si Episcopi filiolus sit sit dimidium hoc c. And thus much by the way for Priestes wyues and their children Now to the purpose agayne of our matter which is to declare how the Duke and Nobles of England expulsed the Monkes out of the Monasteries after the death of kyng Edgar Whereof let vs heare what the Monkish story of the Abbey of Crouland recordeth Monachis de quibusdam Monasterijs eiectis clerici sunt introducti qui statim monasteriorum maneria ducibus terrae distribuebant vt sic in suas partes obligati eos contra monachos defensarent Tunc de monasterio Eueshamensi monachis expulsis clerici fuerant introducti Terraeque tyranni de terris Ecclesiae praemiati sunt quibus Regina nouercali nequitia stans cum clericis in regis opprobrium fauebat Cum monachis autem Rex sancti Episcopi persistebant Sed tyranni fulti Reginae fauore potentia super monachos triumphabant Multus inde tumultus in omni angulo Angliae factus est Ex Chronico Ingulphi Abbatis de Crouland c. That is The Monkes beyng expelled out of certayne Monasteries the Clarkes agayne were brought in who distributed the Manors or Fermes of the sayde Monasteries to the Dukes and Lordes of the land that they beyng obliged to them should defeÌd them against the Monkes And so were the monkes of Euesham thrust out and the seculare Clarkes placed the landes of the church giuen to the Lordes with whom the Queene the Kings stepmother holding the same time tooke part also with the sayd Clerkes against the king On the contrary part stood the king the holy bishops taking part with the monkes Howbeit the lordes pieres of the Realme staying vpon the fauour and power of the Queene triumphed ouer the monkes c. Thus as much ado there was through all quarters of the realme about the matter among the Lordes so arose no lesse contention betwene the priests monkes of England The Priestes complainyng to the Kyng and Dunstane layd for themselues that it was vncomely vncharitable yea and vnnaturall to put out an old known dweller for a new vnknowen and that God was not pleased that to be taken from the auncient possessor which by God was geuen him neither that it could be to any good man accepted to suffer any such iniury to be done least peradueÌture the same thing wherein he was preiudiciall to an other might after reuert redound vpon himself at length The monkes on the other side layd for their part the Christ allowed neither the old dweller nor the new commer nor yet looked vpon the person but who so would take the crosse of penaunce vpon him and follow Christ in vertuous liuing should be his disciple These such other were the allegations of the monkes But whether a monkes coule or a wiueles life make a sufficient title to enter into other mens possessioÌs or no I referre it to the iudgemeÌt of the godly The troublous cares in mariage the necessary prouision for house keepyng the vertuous bringing vp of children the daily helping of pouertie and bearing of publike charges with other manifold perturbations and combraunces daily incident to the state of matrimony might rather appeare to godly wyse men to come nearer to the right crosse of penance then the easie loytring idlenes of monkery In the end vpoÌ this controuersie was holden a Councell of Bishops other of the Clergy First at Reading or at Winchester as Guliel saith where the greater part both of the nobles commoÌs iudged the priestes to haue great wrong and sought by all meanes possible to bring theÌ agayne to their old possessions and dignities Iornalensis here maketh rehearsall of an Image of the Crucifixe or a roode standing vpon the frater wall where the Councell was holden To this roode Dunstane requireth them all to pray beyng belike not ignorant of some spiritual prouisioÌ before hand In the middest of their prayer the roode or els some blind monke behynd him in a truÌke through the wall is reported to speak these words Absit hoc vt fiat absit hoc vt fiat iudicastis benè mutaretis non benè In remembraunce whereof these verses were written vnder the roodes feete Humano more crux praesens aediditore Coelitus affata quae perspicis hic subarata Absit vt hoc fiat vt cae tera tunc memorata Of this Dunstanicall or rather Satanical oracle Henricus maketh no mention nor Ranulphus nor yet Houedenus nor Fabian in their histories Gulielmus in his booke de Regibus reporteth it but by hearesay in these wordes saying Aliae literae docent c. Wherfore the lesse it seemeth to be of credite Albeit if it were of credible truth yet it prooueth in this matter nothing els but Dunstan to be a Sorcerer as Polydorus Virgilius also himselfe seemeth to smell something in this matter Notwithstanding for all this yet the strife ceased not In so much that a new assembly of the Clergy and other was appointed after at a place called the streete of Calue where the Councell was kept in an vpper lofte In this Councell many grieuous complaints were obiected as Malmes buriensis saith against Dunstane But yet he kept his opinion and would not remooue from that which hee began to maintaine And while they were there in great contention and argument which way should be admitted and allowed if it be true that in the stories is written sodenly the ioyses of the lofâ failed the people with the nobles fell downe so that certaine were slaine many hurt But Dunstane they say onely standing vpon a poast of the sollar which remained vnbroken escaped without daÌger Which thing whether it so happened to portend before the ruine of the Realme and of the nobles as Henry Hunting doth expouÌd it which after ensued by the Danes or whether it was so wrought by Dunstanes sorcerie as was not vnpossible or whether it were a thing but fained of the monkish writers and not true all this I leaue to the Readers to thinke therein what them liketh The stories say further that vpon this the matter ceased and DuÌstan had all his will These things thus done at Calue it hapned not long after the same that king Edward whom the writers describe to be a vertuous and a meeke prince much pitifull beneficiall to the poore about the iiij yeare of hys raigne came vpon a season from hunting in the forest alone with out the company of his seruaunts to the place in the West countrey where Alfeith his mother with her sonne Egelred did lye When the Queene the mother was warned of his comming by her men anone she calleth a seruaunt
brethren Soone after a Sonne of wicked Edricus by the minde as appeared afterward of his father espied when king Edmond was at the draught with a speare some say with a long knife thrust him into the fundameÌt wherof the sayd Edmond shortlye after dyed after that he had raigned two yeres He left behinde him two sonnes Edmond and Edward whom Edricke the wicked Duke after the death of their father tooke from theyr mother not knowing yet of the death of Edmond her husband preseÌted them to king Canutus saluting him in these words Aue Rex solus Thus Canutus after the death of Edmond Irenside was king alone of the whole realme of englaÌd And afterward by the aduise of his counsayle he sent the foresayd sonnes of Edmond IroÌside to his brother Suanus king of Sueueland to be slayne who abhorring that deed sent them to Salomon king of HuÌgary where Edmond being maried to the kings daughter dyed Edward was maried to Agatha daughter of his brother Henry the 4. Emperour When Canutus was stablished in the kingdom he called a parliamentat London where among other things there debated it was propounded to the bishops BaroÌs and Lordes of the parliament there present whether that in the compositioÌ made betwene Edmund and Canutus any speciall remembraunce was made for the children or brethren of Edmund for any partition of any part of the land Wherunto the english Lordes falsly âlatteryng with the foraine kyng and speaking against their own mynds as also against their natiue countrey aunswered and sayd nay Affirming moreouer with an oth for the kings pleasure that they to the vttermost of their powers would put of the bloud of Edmund in all that they might By reason of which answer and promise they thought many of theÌ to haue purchased with the king great fauour But by the iust retribution of God it chaunced farre otherwise For many of them or the most part such especially as Canutus did perceiue to be sworne before tyme to Edmund his heyres and also considering that they were natiue englishmen he mistrusted and disdained euer after In so much that some he exiled a great sort he beheaded some by Gods punishment died sodainly Among whom wicked Edricke also the traytour although with hys sugred wordes he continued a while in the kings fauour at leÌgth escaped not condigne reward for his deceiuable dealyng For as the history of IornaleÌsis recordeth as the king was in his palace beyond Thames this Edricke beyng belike accused or els suspected of the king before comming vnto him began to reckon vp his benefites labours bestowed for his sake First in forsaking and betraying Egelred then in slaying king Edmund his sonne with many such other deedes moe which all for his sake he had done Well saith the king thou hast here rightly iudged thy selfe and worthily thou shalt dye for slaying thy naturall Prince my sworne brother And so commaunded him to be bound immediately hand and foote to be thrown into Thames Some stories say that when he had saluted the king with Aue rex solus and shewed him the slaying of Edmund Canutus promising that he would make him therfore higher then all the lordes of the realme commaunded his head to be striken off to be set vpon London bridge and hys body to be cast in the towne ditche And thus with shame ended he his wretched life as al they commonly do which with like dissimulatioÌ seeke the destruction of their Prince and of their countrey This Canutus shortlye after the death of king Edmond by the counsayle of Edricke exiled Edmond being brother to King Edmund called Rex rusticorum the king of Choorâes But afterward he was reconciled agayne to the kinges fauour and lastly slayne by certayne of the Kinges Secretaryes or Seruauntes Also through the counsayle of the sayd Edricke and of Emma his wife he sent the two Sonnes of Edmond Ironside Edmond and Edward to his brother Suanus king of Denmark to be slaine as is aboue sayd In this meane time Suanus king of Denmarke brother to Canutus died Wherfore that land fel to Canutus which anon after sailed thether and tooke thereof possession And after he had set it in an order he retourned into England and maried Emma late wife before of Egelred and by her had a soÌne called Herdeknight or Hardeknoutus Moreouer this Canutus assembled a Parliament at Oxford where it was agreed that Englishmen Danes should holde the lawes made by king Edgar because they were thought so good resonable aboue any other lawes Thus the Danes being in England began by little little to be Christen men And Canutus went to Rome so returning againe to England gouerned that lande the space of 20. yeares leauing after him two sonnes Harold Hardeknoutus which Hardeknoutus was made king of Denmarke in his fathers time Harold called Harefoote for his deliuernes and swiftnes sonne to Canutus by Elgina his first wife began his raigne ouer England an 1039. Of him is little left in memory for he raigned but 4. yeres saue that he banished his stepmother Emma tooke her goods iewels from her Hardeknoutus being king of Denmarke and second sonne to Canutus by his last wife Emma was next King of England In the time of these Danish kings there was one Godwyn an earle in England which had bene before in great fauour with Canutus for his actes done in Denmarke against the Northwegians and afterward maryed yâ sister some say the daughter of Canutus This Godwyn was of a cruell and subtill wit as he declared no lesse by the two sonnes of king Egelred For when these two aforesaid whose names were Alfride and Edward came from NormaÌdie into England to visit their mother Emma and brought with them a great company of Normands this Godwine hauing a daughter called Godith whome he thought to marry to Edward set him vp to be King to bring his purpose about vsed this practise that is to perswade king Hardeknoue the Lordes not to suffer those Normandes to be within the realme for ieoperdie but rather to punish them for example By which meanes he gat authoritie to order the matter himselfe wherefore he ãâã them on Guild downe and there most wretchedly murthered or rather Martyred the most number of the Normandes and that innocently For as Swanus before had tithed the Monkes of Canterburie so heâ with the cruell coÌpany of english soldiors slew ix of the saide Normands and saued the x. And yet passing the furie of Swanus as not contented with that tiranny he tithed againe the sayde tithe and slew euery x. knight and that by cruel tormeÌt as winding their guts out of their bodies as writeth Ranulphus And among other put out the eyes of the elder brother Alfridus and sent him to an Abbey of Elie where he being fed wyth breade and water endured not
long after Of some writers it was recorded that he was there slayne wyth the forenamed torment and Edward was conueied by some other to his mother Who fearing the treason of Godwine sent him soone ouer the sea to Normady againe This cruell facte of Godwine and his men against the innocent Normandes whether it came of himselfe or of the kings setting on seemeth to me to be the cause why the iustice of God did shortly after reuenge the quarell of these Normands in conquering subduing the english nation by William Conqueror and the Normandes which came with hym For so iust and right it was that as the Normandes comming with a naturall English Prince were murthered of English men so afterwarde the Englishe men shoulde be slaine and conquered by the Normandes comming with a forraine King being none of their naturall countrey Then it followeth in the storie that this king Canute or Hardeknout when he had reigned ij yeres being mery at Lambeth sodainly was striken dombe fell downe to the ground and within 8. daies after died without issue of his body Who was the last that raigned in England of the bloâd of the Danes This foresaid Godwine had by the daughter of Canutus his wife but one sonne which was drowned Of hys seconde wife he receiued vj. sonnes to wit Suanus Harold Tostius Wilmotus Sirthe or Surth and Leofricus with one daughter Galled Goditha which after was maried to king Edward the Confessor Concerning the story of this Alfred I find it somthing otherwise reported in our english chronicles that it shuld be after the death of Hardeknout forasmuch as the Earles Barons after his death assembled and made a councell that neuer after any of the Danes bloud should be king of England for the despite that they had done to english meÌ For euermore before if the English men and the Danes had happened to mete vpoÌ a bridge the english men shuld not so hardy to mooue a foote but stande still till the Dane were passed foorth And moreouer if the English men had not bowed downe their heades to doe reuerence vnto the Danes they should haue bene beaten and defiled For the which despites and villanie they were driuen out of the land after the death of Hardeknout for they had no Lorde that might maintaine them And after this maner auoided the Danes England that they neuer came againe The Erles and Barons by their common assent and counsaile sent vnto Normandy for these two brethren Alphred and Edward intending to crowne Alphred the elder brother to make him king of England And to thys the Earles and Barons made their othe but the Earle Godwine of Westsaxe falsly and traiterously thought to slea these two brethren assoone as they came into Englad to that inteÌt to make Harold his sonne king which sonne he had by his wife Hardeknoutes daughter that was a Dane And so this Godwine went priuily to Southampton to meete there with the two brethren at their landing And thus it fell that the messengers that went saith mine author into Normandie found but onely Alphred the elder brother For Edward his younger brother was gone to Hungarie to speake wyth his couâin the outlaw which was Edward Ironsides sonne When Alfrede had heard these messengers and perceiued their tidings he thanked God and in all hast sped him to England arriuing at Southampton There Godwin the false traitor hauing knowledge of his comming welcommed receaued him with much ioy preteÌding to lead him vnto London where the Barons waited for to make him king And so they together passed forth towarde London But when they came to Guild downe the traitor coÌmanded all his men to slea all that were in Alphredes coÌpany which came with him from Normandie And after that to take Alphrede to lead him into the Isle of Ely where they shuld put out both his eyes and so they did For they slew all the company that were there to the number of xij Gentlemen which came with Alfrede from Normandie and after that they tooke Alphrede and in the Isle of Ely they executed their commissioÌ That done they opened his body tooke out his bowels set a stake into the grounde and fastened an end of his bowels therunto with needles of ââon they pricked his teÌder body therby causing him to go about the stake till that all his bowels were drawen out And so died this innocent Alphred or Alured being the right heire of the crowne through treason of wicked Godwyne When the Lordes of Englande heard thereof and how Alphred that should haue ben their king was put to death through the false traitor Godwyne they were wonderous wroth and sware betwene God and them that he should die a worse death then did Edrith which betrayed his Lord Edmund Ironside and wold immediatly haue put him to death but that the Traitour fledde thence into Denmarke and there helde him iiij yeares and more and lost all his landes in England An other Latin story I haue bearing no name which saith that this comming in of Alphred the Normandes was in the time of Harold Canutus soÌne And how Godwyne after he pretended great amitie to them sodenly in the night came vpon them at Gilford And after he had tithed the Normandes sent Alfrede to Harold at London who sent him to the Isle of Ely and caused his eyes to be put out And thus much of Canutus and of his sonnes Harold and Hardecanutus Besides these ij sonnes Canutus had also a daughter named Gunilda maried to Henricus the Emperour Of whome some write that she being accused to the emperor of spousebrech and hauing no champion or Knight that woulde fight for her after the maner of that couÌtrey for trial of her cause a certaine litle dwarf or boy whom she brought with her out of England stirred vp of God fought in her cause against a mighty bigge Germain of a monstrous greatnesse which selâe dwarfe cutting ây chauÌce the sinews of his leg after stroke him to the grouÌd and so cut of his head and saued the life of the Queene if it be true that Gulielmus and Fabianus reporteth Of this Canutus it is storied that he folowing muche the superstition of Achelnotus Archbishop of Cant. went on pilgrimage to Rome and there founded an hospital for English pilgrimes He gaue the Pope pretious gifts and burdened the land with an yerely tribute called the Rome shoâe he shrined the body of Berinus gaue great lands and ornaments to the Cathedrall Churche of Winchester he builded S. Benets in Northfolk which was before an Hermitage Also S. Edmundes bury which king Ethelstane before ordeined for a Colledge of Priests he turned to an Abbey of monkes of S. Benets order Henricus Archdeacon of Huntyngton Lib. 6. maketh mention of thys Canutus as doeth also Polidorus Lib. 7. That he after his comming from Rome walking vppon a tune by
permanere deberent Francorum reges solo regio nomine contenti A quo responsum est illos decet vocare reges qui vigilanter defendunt regunt Ecclesiam Dei populum eius c. In English thus The king because he is the vicar of the hiest king is appointed for this purpose to rule the earthly kingdom and the lords people and aboue al things to reuerence his holy church to gouerne it and to defende it from iniuries to plucke away wicked doers and vtterly to destroye them Which vnlesse he doe the name of a king agreeth not vnto him but he loseth the name of a King as witnesseth Pope Iohn to the which Pope Pipinus Carolus his sonne being not yet kings but princes vnder the French King being not very wise did write demanding this question whither the kings of France ought so to continue hauing but onely the name of a king Unto whome Pope Iohn answereth againe that it was conuenient to cal theÌ kings which vigilaÌly do defend and gouerne the church of God and his people following the saying of King Dauid the Psalmograph He shal not dwel in my house which worketh pride c. Moreouer the king by right by his office ought to defend conserue fully wholly in all amplenesse wtout diminution all the lands honors dignities rights and liberties of the crowne of his kingdome And further to reduce into their pristine state all suche thinges as haue bene dispersed wasted and lost which appertaine to hys kingdome Also the whole and vniuersall lande wyth all Ilelands about the same vnto Norwey and Denmarke be appertaining to the crowne of his kingdome and be of the appurtenances and dignitie of the King making one monarchie and one kingdome which somtime was called the kingdom of Britains and now the kingdom of England such bonds and limites as is abouesaid be appointed and limited to the name of this kingdome Moreouer in the foresaid lawes of this king Edward it followeth in the same booke where the foresaid Edward describing the office of a King addeth in these wordes A king sayth he ought aboue al things to feare God to loue and to obserue his commaundements and cause them to be obserued through his whole kingdome He ought also to kepe chearish maintaine gouerne the holy church wtin his kingdome with al integritie and liberty according to the constitutions of his auncetors and predecessors and to defend the same against all enemies so that God aboue all things be honored euer be before his eies He ought also to set vp good lawes and customes such as be wholesome and approued such as be otherwise to repeale them and thrust them out of his kingdom Item he ought to do iudgement and iustice in his kingdome by the counsell of the nobles of his realme All these things ought a King in his own person to do taking his othe vpon the Euangelist and the blessed reliques of saintes swearing in the presence of the whole state of his realme as well of the temporaltie as of the spiritualtie before he be crowned of the Archbyshops Bishops Three seruants the king ought to haue vnder him as vassals fleshly lust auarice and greedie desire Whom if he kepe vnder as his seruants and slaues he shal reigne wel and honorably in his kingdom Al things are to be done with good aduisement and premeditation and that properly belongeth to a king For hastie rashnes bringeth all things to ruine according to the saying of the Gospell Euery kingdome deuided in it selfe shall be desolate c. After the duetie and office of Princes thus described consequently followeth the institution of subiects declared in many good necessary ordinaunces very requisite and coÌuenient for publique gouernment Of the which lawes William Conquerour was coÌpelled thorough the clamor of the people to take some but the most parte he omitted contrary to his owne oth at his coronation inserting and placing the moste of his owne lawes in his language to serue hys purpose and whych as yet to this present day in the same Normande language do remaine Nowe the Lorde willing let vs proceede in the storie as in order followeth * King Harold HArolde the seconde sonne of Earle Godwine and laste king of the Saxons notwithstanding that diuers of the nobles went with Edgar Adeling the next heire after Edmund Ironside yet he through force and might contemning the young age of Edgar and forgetting also his promise made to duke William toke vpon him to be king of England An. 1066. When Harolde Harefager sonne of Canutus king of Norway DeÌmark heard of the death of king Edward he came into England with 300. shippes or mo who then ioyning with Tostius brother to the sayde Harold king of England entred into the North partes claimed the land after the death of Edwarde But the Lords of the countrey arose and gaue them battail notwithstanding the Danes had the victory And therfore Harold king of EnglaÌd prepared toward them in all hast gaue them an other stroÌg battel and there had the victory where also Harold the Dane was slaine by the hand of Harold king of Englande And Tostius was also slaine in the battell After this victorie Harold waxed proude couetous and would not deuide the praies to his Knightes that had deserued it but kept it to himselfe whereby he lost the fauour of many of his knights and people In this meane time William Duke of NormaÌdy sent Ambassades to Harolde king of Englande admonishing him of the couenauntes that were agreed betweene them which was to haue kept the land to his vse after the death of Edwarde But because that the daughter of Duke William that was promised to Harolde was dead Harolde thought him thereby discharged and sayd that such a nice foolish promise ought not to be holden concerning an others land without the consent of the Lordes of the same and especially for that hee was thereunto for neede or for dread compelled Upon these answeres receaued Duke William in the while that the messengers went and came gathered his knightes and prepared his name and had the assent of the Lordes of his lande to aide and assist him in his iourney And ouer that sending vnto Rome to pope Alexander coÌcerning his title viage into england the pope coÌfirmeth him in the same and sent vnto him a banner willing him to heare it in the ship wherein himselfe should saile Thus Duke William being purueied of al things coÌcerning his iourney sped him to the sea side and tooke shipping at the hauen off Ualery where he taried a loÌg time or he might haue a conuenient winde For the which his souldiours murmured saying it was a woodnesse a thing displeasing God to desire to haue an others mans kingdome by strength and namely wheÌ God was against it in sending contrary wind c. At
maintaining of Monkery falsly being perswaded that remission of theyr sinnes remedy of their soules therein did lie in building monasteries erecting churches and cloysters and in placing monks in the same and such other almes deedes and workes of deuotion Wherin appeareth how ignoraÌt that time was of the true doctrine of Christes faith and of free grace of the Gospell which promiseth life remedy and iustification not by any deuout merits of oures nor by any workes either of the lawe of God or of the inuentions of man but onely and freely by our faith vpon Christ Iesus the sonne of God in whom only consisteth al the promises of God Amen Nowe remaineth as in the former booke before so in this likewise to prosecute the order race of Archbishops of Canterbury as we haue done the race of kings beginning with Etheredus who succeded next after Celnocke the seuententh Archbishop of that Sea mentioned where we last left before Pag. 131. The names and order of the Archbishops of Caunterburie from the time of king Egbert to William Conquerour 18. Ethelredus 18  19 PleimuÌdus 29 This Pleimundus was scholemaster to king Altrede 20. Athelmus 12. 21. Vlfelmus 23  22. Odo 20. By the players of thys Oddo the Monkish stories say that the sworde of King Ethelstane was brought again into his scabberd As touching the Epistle of thys Odo sent to other Byshoppes vide pag. 251. 23. Elfius or Elfinus 1 This Elfius first bishop of Winchester came to the sea of Cant. by the commaundement of King Edgar some say by bribes contrary to the mind of Odo Wherupon in the first day of hys consecration he insulting vppon the tomb of Odo with despite shortly after weÌt to Rome for his pal where in his iorny vpon the alps he died for colde in so much that his horses being killed he put in their warme bellies yet could get no heate Malms 24 Dunstan 20. Of this Dunstane many monkish miracles be fained as of the harpe vpon the wall playing by it self Gaudent in Coelis c. of our ladie with her companie appearing to him singing Cantemus domino sociae Cantemus honorem Dulcis amor christi personet ore pio Also of the Angels singing Kyrieleyson c. Item of holding the Deuill by the nose with a paire of tonges tempting him with women Malmes Item of seeing the holy Ghost at his masse in likenesse of a Doue Item in deliuering the soule of Edwine from the Deuill Item in foreseeing the death of King Edred by the death and falling of his horse Item of his mother being great with Dustane when all the candels of others went out her onely candle remained light many other like fables c. ¶ Polydorus maketh Dunstane to be the 23. archb 25. Ethelgarus 1 This Siricus was the counseller to king Egelred to redeme peace of the Danes with a great tribute 26. Elfricus 11 27. Siricius 5 28. Elphegus 6 Elphegus because he denied to paye to the Danes a tribute was stoned to death at Greenewich of some is called a martyr 29. Liuingus 7 30. Egenoldus 17 31. Edsius 11 32. Robertus 2 This Robertus caused Godwine and his sonnes to be banished accusing them of Treason But afterward they being restored he went to Rome and at his returne died 33. Stigandus 17 Stigandus being an English man in the time of W. Conquerour the Normane was by the craft of the sayd William conueied into Normandie where a while with great honour he was entertained At length the sayde William procured secreately the popes letters to depose him that hee might place Lanfrancus in his roume This Stigandus died at length in prison 34 Lanfrancus 19 The ende of the thirde Booke THE FOVRTH BOOKE CONTEINING other 300. yeares from William Conquerour to the tyme of Iohn Wickliffe wherein is described the proude and misordered raigne of Antichrist beginning to stirre in the Church of Christ. WILLIAM Duke of Normandie surnamed Conqueror base sonne of Duke Robert the sixth Duke of Normandie nephew vnto king Edward after the foresaid victorie against Harold the Englishmen obtained was receiued king ouer the Realme of Englande not so much by the assent as for feare and necessitie of time For els the Londiners had promised their assistance to Edgar Atheling to the vttermost of their power But being weakened wasted so greatly in battailes before and the Duke comming so fast vppon them fearing not to make their partie good submitted themselues Whereupon the saide William of a Duke made a King was crowned vpon Christmas day the yeare of our Lorde 1067. by the handes of Aldredus Archb. of Yorke Forsomuch as at that time Stigandus Archb. of Canterb. was absent or els durst not or woulde not come in the presence of the king A litle before the comming in of this Duke a terrible blasing starre was seene the space of 7. daies which was the yere before In record wherof as well of the conquest of the Duke as of the blasing starre these verses yet remaine Sexagenus erat sextus millesimus annus Cum pereunt Angli stella monstrante cometa Which king thus being crowned did reigne ouer the realme of England the space of 21. yeres and one moneth with great seuerity cruelnes towarde the Englishmen burdening them with great tribute and exactions which was to pay of euery hide of grounde containing 20. acres 6. shillings By meane wherof certaine parties of the land rebelled and specially the citie of Exceter But at last William ouercame them and wan the city and punished them grieuously But for that for other sterne deedes of William diuers of the Lordes departed to Scotland wherfore he kept the other Lordes that taried the straiter and exalted the Normanes geuing to them the chiefe possessions of the land And for so much as he obteyned the kingdome by force and dent of sword he chaunged the whole state of the gouernance of this common weale and ordeined new lawes at his owne pleasure profitable to himself but greuous hurtful to the people abolishing the lawes of king Edward Wherunto notwtstanding he was sworn before to obserue maintaine For the which great commotions and rebellions remained long after among the people as hystories record to haue the sayd lawes of king Edwarde reuiued againe Ouer and besides this he builded 4. strong castles 2. at Yorke one at Notingham another at Lincolne which garrisons he furnished with Normanes About the third yere of his reigne Harold Canutus sonnes of Suanus King of Denmarke entered into the North countrey The Normanes wythin Yorke fearing that the Englishmen woulde aide the Danes fired the suburbes of the towne wherof the flame was so big and the winde so strong that it tooke into the city and brent a great part therof with the minster of S. Peter Where no doubt many worthy workes and
Winchester as a prisoner during his life This Stigandus is noted for a man so couetous and sparing that when he would take nothing of his owne and swearing that he had not a penie yet by a key fastned about his necke was found great treasours of his vnder the grouÌd At the same time was preferred to the Archbishoprike of Yorke Thomas a Normand and Chanon of Baion At which time also Lanfrancus Abbot of Cadomonencie a Lumbard and Italian borne was sent for and made Archbyshop of Cant. betweene which two Archbyshops about their coÌsecration first began a contention for geuing taking the othe of obedience but that contention was at that time appeased by the king And Thomas contented to subscribe to the Archbishop of Cant. obedience After this it followed within short space that the sayde Lanfrancus and Thomas Archbyshop of Yorke who first builded the minster of Yorke gaue possessions therunto came to Rome with Remigius Byshop of Dorcester for their palles as the maner was without which no Archbishop nor bishop could be coÌfirmed although their election were neuer so lawfull This palle must be asked no where but of the Pope or his assignes and that wythin 3. monethes also it must be asked not faintly but mightely Dist. C cap. prisca Which as it was a chargeable thing to other nations especially suche as were far from Rome so it was no small gaine to the Romish sea so as they did order it for although at the beginning the palle was geueÌ without money according to the decree Dist. C. or for litle as percase in this time of Lanfrank yet in processe of yeres it grew to such excesse that where the bishoprik of Mentz was wonte to geue to Rome but x. M. Florences afterward it arose so that he that asked to haue his confirmation coulde not obtaine it without xx M. And from thence it exceded to xxv M. and at length to xxvii M. Florencesâ which summe Iacobus Archbyshop of Mentz was prest to paie a little before the councell of Basill in so much that the sayde Iacobus at his departing which was wythin foure yeares after sayde that his death did not so muche grieue hym as to remember hys poore subiectes whyche shuld be constrained to pay so terrible a fine for the Popes palle Nowe by this what did rise to the Pope in whole Germanie containing in it aboue 50. By shopprickes it may be easely coniectured Lanfrancus thus comming to Rome with the other two Byshops he for the estimation of his learning obtained of Alexander two palles one of honour the other of loue Item he obtained for the other two Bishops also their confirmation At which time they being there present before Alexander the controuersie began first to be mooued or rather renewed for the primacie betwixt the two metropolitanes that is betwixt the archbishop of Canterburie and Archbishop of York whether of them shoulde haue preeminence aboue the other for Canterburie chalenged to himselfe preroragatiue and the primacie ouer whole Britanie and Irelande the whiche contention continued a long season betwixt these ii churches and was often renued in the daies of diuers kinges after this as in the reigne of Henrie the firste betwixte Thurstinus of Yorke and Radolphus of Canterburie And againe in the 27. yeare of the sayd king at his seconde coronation for Radolphus woulde not suffer the first coronation to stande because it was done by the Byshop of Yorke without his assent Also in the reigne of Henry the second where Alexander Pope made a letter decretall betwixt these ii Metropolitanes for bearing the crosse An. M. Clix Also an other time in the raigne of the said king betwixt Richard of Canterburie and Roger of Yorke againe about the yere of the Lord. M. Cixx when Thomas Becket hearing the king to be crowned of Roger byshop of Yorke complained thereof grieuously to Pope Alexander the third Item an other time An. M. Cixxvi betwixt Richard and the sayde Roger whether of them should sit on the right hande of Cardinall Hugo in his Councell at London Moreouer in the beginning of the reign of king Richard An. M. Cxc. betwixt Baldwinus of Canterburie and Godfridus of Yorke c. Now to procede in the story hereof After this question was brought as is said to the Popes presence he not disposed to decide the matter sent them home vnto EnglaÌd there to haue their cause determined Wherupon they speding theÌselues froÌ Rome to EnglaÌd an M. lxx and the 6. yeare as is sayd of this William brought the matter before the king and the clergy at Windsore Whereas Lancfrank first alledging for himselfe brought in from the time of Austen to the time of Bede which was about 140. yeres how that the Byshop of Cant. had euer the primacie ouer the whole land of Britaine and Ireland how he kept his CouÌcels diuers times within the precincts of Yorke how he did call and cite the Byshops of Yorke thereto whereof some he did constitute some he did excoÌmunicat some he did remoue besides also he alledged diuers priuileges graÌted by princes and prelates to the primacie of that sea c. To this Thomas Archbish. of Yorke replieth againe and first beginning with the first originall of the Britains Church declareth in order of time how the Britanes c. ¶ The Britaines first possessioners of this kingdome of Britaine which endured from Brutus Cadwalader 2076. yeares vnder an hundreth and ii Kynges at length receaued the Christian faith Anno. Clxii in the tyme of Lucius their king Eleutherius Byshop of Rome sent Faganus and Damanus preachers vnto them at which time after theyr conuersion they assigned and ordeined in the Realme 28. Byshops with two Archbishops Theonus the Archbyshop of London and Theodoceus Archbishop of Yorke Under those Byshops and Archbishops the church of Britaine was gouerned after their conuersion almost 300. yeares till at length the Saxons being then infidels with Hengistus their king subdued the Britans by frauduleÌt murder and inuaded their land which was about the yere of the Lorde 440. After this the Britans being driuen into Cambria which we now cal wales the Saxons ouerrunning the land deuided theÌselues into 7. kingdomes And so being infidels and Paganes coÌtinued til the time that Gregory Byshop of Rome sent Augustinus to preach vnto them which Austen comming first to Douer being then the head Citie of Kent called in Latine Dorobernia and there planting himselfe conuerted first the king of Kent called Edilbertus who had theÌ subdued certaine other kings vnto HuÌber By reason wherof Augustine was made Archbishop of Douer by the appoyntment of Gregorius who sent him certaine Palles with his letter from Rome which before is expressed pa. 158. Which letter being recited then Thomas exposiding vpon the same beginneth to declare for himselfe howe the meaning of Gregory in this letter was
the sayde Byshop wyth much more matter of contention all which to recite it were too long But this I thought to commit to historie to the intent men might see the lamentable decay of true Christianitie amongest Christen Byshops who inflamed with glorious ambition so contended for honor that without mere forcemeÌt of law no modestie could take place Of such like contentions among Prelates of the Clergie for superioritie we read of diuers in olde Chronicles as in the history intituled Chronicon Hirsseldense where is declared a bloudy conflict which twise hapned in the church of Boslaria betwene Hecelon bishop of Hildesheime and Wederatus bishop of Fulda and all for the superior place who should fit next to the Emperour the Emperour hym selfe being there present and looking on them and yet not able to stay them Thus I haue described the troublous contention betwene Lancfrancus Thomas Metropolitane of Yorke in the daies of Alexander of which controuersie and of the whole discourse thereof Lanfrancus writeth to Pope Alexander beginning thus Domino totius Christianae religionis summo speculatori Alex Papae Lancfrancus sanctae Dorobernensis Ecclesiae antistes debitam cum omni seruitute obedientiam In concilio quod Angliae per vestram autoritatem coactum est vbi querelae Thomae Archiepiscopi prolatae ventilatae sunt allata est Ecclesiastica gétis Anglorum historia quam Eboracensis Ecclesiae praesbyter Anglorum Doctor Beda composuit and so foorth in a âong processe of wordes which followe Among whiche in the middle of the epistle speaking of Douer and Canterbury he hath these words Vrbs namque quae nunc CaÌtuarberia nominatur antiquis temporibus ab ipsius terrae incolis Dorobernia vocabatur c. with many other wordes in the said Epistle which for breuitie here I ouerpasse In the story before of king Egelrede was declared about the yeare of our Lord. M. xvi how the Bishoprik of Lindaffarne otherwise named holy lande in the floude of Twede was translated to Durham so likewise in the dayes of this Lancfrancus Archbishop of Cant. Anno M. lxxvi diuers Bishops seates were altered and remooued from towneships to greater Cities As the Byshoprike of Selese was remooued to Chichester out of Cornewall to Exeter from Welles to Bathe from Shyreburne to Salesbury from Dorcester to Lincolne from Lichfield to Chester which Byshoppricke of Chester Robert being then Byshop reduced from Chester to Couentrie Likewise after that in the raigne of William Rufus An. 1095. Herbert Bishop of Thetford from thence reduced the fear to Norwige c. As concerning Douer and Caunterbury whether the sea was likewise translated froÌ the towne of Douer to the City of Cant. in the time of Theodorns or whether Canterbury by old time had the name of Dorobernia as the letter of Lancfrancus to Pope Alexander aboue mentioned doth pretend I finde it not in histories expressely defined Saue that I read by the words of William bring yet Duke of Normandie charging then Harolde to make a welle of water for the kings vse in the Castel of Dorobernia that the said Dorobernia then was taken for that which nowe we call Douer but whether Dorobernia and the Citie of Cant be both one or diuers the matter is not great Notwithstanding this I read in the epistle of Pope Bonifacius to king Ethelbert as also to Iustinus Archbish. Item in the epistle of pope Honorius to bishop Honorius IteÌ of Pope Uitalianus to Theodorus of Pope Sergius to king Ethelred Alfred and Adulphus and to the Bishops of england Likewise of pope Gregory the 3. to the Bishops of England Item of Pope Leo to Atherlard Archbyshop of Cant. Of Formosus to the bishops of England and of Pope Iohn to Dunstane that the name of Dorobernia of Canterbury indifferently are taken for one matter In this time and by the procuring of this Lancfrancus the 9. yere of this king a councel was holden at London where among the actes thereof these were the principall things concluded 1. For the order of sitting that the Archbishop of Yorke should sit on the right hand and the Byshop of London of the left hand or in the absence of Yorke London shoulde haue the right and Winchester the left hand of the Archbyshop of Cant. sitting in counsell 2. The seconde that Bishops shoulde translate their sees from villages into cities whereupon those sees aboue named were translated 3. That Monkes should haue nothing in proper And if any so had he dying vnconfessed shoulde not be buried in the Churchyard 4. That no Clerke or Monke of an other diocesse should be admitted to orders or retained without letters coÌmendatorie or testimoniall 5. That none should speake in the CouÌcel except bishops and Abbots without leaue of the Archmetropolitanes 6. That none should marry within the 7. degree with any either of his owne kinred or of his wiues departed 7. That none shoulde either buy or sell any office wythin the Church 8. That no sorcerie nor any diuination should be vsed or permitted in holy Church 9. That no bishop nor abbot nor any of the clergy should be at the iudgement of any mans death or dismembring neither should be any fautor of the sayd iudicantes Moreouer in the dayes of this Lancfrancus diuers good bishops of the realme began to take part with priests against the monkes in displacing these out of their Churches and to restore the maried Priests againe in so much that walkelmus bishop of wint had placed aboue 4.0 canons in stede of monkes for his part but this godly enterprise was stopped by stout Lancfrancke the Italian Lombard This lustie Prelate sate 19. yeares but at latter end he was not so fauored of William Rufus and ââed for sorrowe Although this Italian Franke being Aââhbishop had litle leisure to write yet something he thought to doe to set out his famous learning and wrote a Booke against Berengarius intituling it Opus Scintillarum The olde church of Cant. he plucked downe builded vp the new After the death of Pope Alexander aboue mentioned next to him folowed HildebraÌd surnamed Gregory the 7. This Hildebrand as he was a sorcerer so was he the first and principal cause of all this perturbation that is nowe hath bene since his time in the Church by reason that through his example all this ambition stoutnes pride entred first into the church of Rome hath euer since continued For before Hildebrandus came to Rome working there his feares setting vp and displacing what Byshops he lifted corrupting them with pernicious counsell and setting them against Emperors vnder pretence of chastitie destroying matrimonie and vnder the title of libertie breaking peace and resisting authoritie before this I say the church of Rome was in some order bishops quietly gouerned vnder christen Emperors and also were defended by the same As Marcellus Meltiades and Siluester were subdued and vnder obedience to
perswaded perchance by Harding and afterward in the yere of our Lord 1135. it was brought into England by a certaine man called Espek which builded an Abbey of the same order called Merinale In this order the monks did liue by the labour of their hands They paid no tithes nor offrings they weare no furre nor lyning they weare red shoes their coules white and coate blacke all shorne saue a little circle they eate no flesh but only in their iourney Of this order was Bernardus c. This Urbanus held diuers Councels one at Rome where he excommunicated all such lay persons as gaue inuestiture of any Ecclesiasticall benefice Also all such of the Clergy as abiected themselues to be vnderlings or seruants to lay persons for Ecclesiasticall benefices c. An other Councell he held at Cleremount in France Where among other things the bishop made an Oration to the Lords being there present concerning the voiage recouering of the holy land from the Turkes and Sarazens The cause of which voiage first sprang by one Peter a monke or Hermite who being in Ierusalem seing the great misery of the Christians vnder the Paganes made therof declaration to Pope Urbane was therin a great sollicitor to all christian Princes By reason whereof after the foresaid Oration of pope Urbane 30000. men takyng on them the signe of the crosse for their cognisaunce made preparation for that voiage whose Captains were Godfrey Duke of Loraine with his two brethren Eustace and Baldwine the bishop of Pody Bohemund duke of Puell and his nephew Tancredus Raymund Erle of S. Egidius Robert Erle of Flaunders and Hugh le Graund brother of Phillip the French king To whome also was ioyned Robert Courthoyle duke of Normandy with diuers other noble men with the foresayd Peter the Deremite who was the chiefe causer of that voiage At that tyme many of the sayd Noble men layed theyr lands lordships to morgage for to prouide for the forenamed voiage as Godfrey duke of Lorayne who sold the Dukedome of Boloine to the Bishop of Eburone for a great sumine of money Also Robert Courthoyse Duke of Normandy layd his Dukedome to pledge to his brother William king of England for x. thousand pounds c. Thus the Christians which passed first ouer Bosphorus hauing to their captaine Peter the Heremite a man perchance more deuout then expert to guide an army beyng trapped of their enemies were slaine murthered in great number among the Bulgars and nere to the towne called Ciuitus When the nobles and the whole army met together at Constantinople where Alexius was Emperour passing ouer by Hellespontus goyng to Ierusalem they tooke the cities of Nicea Eraclea Tarsis and subdued the country of Cicilia appointing the possession thereof to certayne of their Captaines Antioch was besieged and in the ix month of the siege it was yelded to the Christians by one Pyrrhus about which season were sought many strong battayles to the great slaughter and desolation of the Sarazens and not without losse of manâ Christian men The gouernance of this Citie was committed to Boamund Duke of Pucil whose martiall knighthood was often prooued in tyme of the siege thereof And not long after Corbona maister of the Persians Chiualry was vanquished and slayne with an hundreth thousand Infidels In which discomfiture were taken 15000. camels Ierusalem the 39. day of the siege was conquered by the Christians Robert Duke of Normandy was elect to be king therof But he refused hearing of the death of king William of Eng. wherfore he neuer sped in all his affaires well after the same Then Godfrey captaine of the christian army was proclaimed the first king of Ierusalem At the taking of the City was such a murder of men that bloud was congeled in the streete the thicknes of a foote Then after Godfrey raigned Baldwine his brother After hym Baldwine the second nephew Then Gaufridus duke of Gaunt and after him Gaufridus his sonne by whom many great battails there were fought against the Sarazens and all the countrey thereabout subdued saue Ascalon c. And thus much hetherto touching the voyage to the holy land Now to our owne land agayne About this tyme as Mathaeus Parisiensis writeth the kinge of England fauoured not much the sea of Rome because of their impudent and vnsatiable exactioÌs which they required neither would he suffer any of his subiectes to go to Rome alleaging these wordes in the author thus expressed Quòd Petri non inhaerent vestigijs praemijs inhiantes non eius potestatem retinent cuius sanctitatem probantur non imitari that is because they follow not the steppes of Peter hunting for rewardes neither haue they the power and authoritie of him whose holinesse they declare themselues not to follow c. By the same Urbanus the seuen Houres whiche we call septem horas Canonicas were first instituted in the Church Item by this pope was decreed no bishop to be made but vnder the name and title of some certaine place Item that Martins and Houres of the day should euery day be sayd Also euery Saterday to be sayd the Masse of our Lady and all the Iewes Sabboth to be turned to the seruice of our Lady as in the Councell of Turon to the which seruice was appointed the Antheme Ora pro populo interueni pro clero intercede pro deuoto foemineo sexu Item all such of the clergy as had wyues to be depriued of their order Item to be lawfull for subiectes to breake theyr othe of allegeaunce with all such as were by the Pope excommunicate Item not to be lawfull both for husband and wyfe to christen one child both together with matters many moe By the same Pope thus many chapters stand written in the Canon law Dist. 7. Sanctorum dist 31. Eos qui 1. q. 1. Si qui dist 56 praesbyterorum 11. q. 3. quibus 15. q. 6. Iuratos 16. q. 7. congregatio 19 q. 2. Statuimus 23. q. 8. Tributum 30. q. 4. quod autem c. In the 6. yere of this kings raigne Malcoline king of Scots which foure times before had made great slaughter of old yong in the North partes as is before shewed braste into Northumberland with all the power he could make and there by the right iudgement of God was slain with his sonne Edward and also Margaret his wife sister to Edgar Adeling aboue mynded a vertuous and deuout Lady within 3. dayes after The same yeare he gaue the Archbishoprike of Caunterbury after that he had detayned the same in hys owne bandes 4. yeares to Anselmus Abbot of Becke in Normandie This Anselme was an Italian in the Citie of Augusta borne and brought vp in the Abbey of Becke in Normandy where he was so straight a folower of vertue that as the story recordeth he wished rather to bee without
life commeth therof Also of the vnconsiderate promotion of euill Prelates and of their great negligence in correcting and reformyng the euill demeanour of the people Item of the great wantonnes lasciuiousnes in their seruauts and families concerning their excessiue wearing of apparell Item complaineth also of the outragious and excessiue gaynes that Prelates and other vnder them take for their seale especially of officials scribes such like which geue out the seale they care not how nor wherfore so they may gayne money He complaineth in like maner that prelates be so slack and negligent in looking to the resideÌts in their benefices Farther lamenteth for the rash geuing of benefices to parlons vicars and curates not for any godlines or learning in them but for fauour or friendship or intercession either els for hope of some gayne whereof springeth this great ignorance in the Church After this he noteth in prelates how they wast and expend the goods of the church in supersluities or vpon theyr kinsfolke or other worse wayes which should rather be spent vpon the poore Nextly in the x. chapter he coÌplaineth for that through the negligence of men of the church especially of the church of Rome the bookes and monuments of the old Councels also of the new are not to be found which should be reserued and kept in all cathedrall Churches Item that many prelates be so cold in doing their duties Also reprocheth the vnchast and voluptuous demeanor of Ecclesiasticall persons by the example of Storkes whose nature is saith he that if any of their company leauyng his owne mate ioyneth with any other all the rest flieth vpon him whether it be he or she beateth hym and plucketh his fethers off what then sayth he ought good prelates to do to such a person of their company whose filthinesse and corrupt life both defileth so many and stinketh in the whole Church Againe forasmuch as we read in the booke of Esdras lib 2. cap 9 that he purging Israel of strange womeÌ began first with the priestes So now likewise in the purging correcting of all sortes of men first the purgation ought to begin with these according as it is written by the prophet Ezechiel Begin first with my sanctuary c. Moreouer how that in the tyme of Phillip kyng of Fraunce the whole Realme was interdited for that the kyng had but one woman in stead of his wife which was not his wife by law And againe âeyng in these our dayes the king of Portingale hath bene sequestred from his dominion by the authoritie of the church being thought not sufficient to gouerne what then ought to bee sayd to that Prelate which abuseth other mens wiues virgines and Nunnes which also is found vnable insufficient to take vpon him the charge of soules About the yeare of our Lord 1128. the orders of the knights of the Rhodes called Joannites also the order of Templars rose vp After Honorius next in the same vsurpation succeded Pope Innocentius 2. an 1130. But as it was with hys predecessours before hym that at euery mutation of newe Popes came new perturbations and commonly neuer a Pope was elected but some other was set vp against him sometymes 2. sometymes 3. Popes togethey so likewise it happened with this Innocentius for after he was chosen the Romains elected another pope named Anacletus Betwixt these two Popes was much ado and great conflicts through the partaking of Rogerius Duke of Sicile takyng Anacletus part agaynst Innocentius vntil Locharius the Emperour came who rescuing Innocentius droue Rogerius out of Italy Our stories recorde that king Henry was one of the great helpes in setting vp and maintayning this Pope Innocentius against Anacletus Gisburnens Amongst many other things this Pope decreed that whosoeuer did strike a Priest or Clerke beyng shauen he should be excommunicate and not to be absolued but only of the Pope himselfe About the tyme of doyng of these thynges beyng the yeare of our Lord 1135. king Henry being in Normandy as some say by taking there a fall froÌ his horse as other say by taking a surfet in eating Lampries fell sicke died after he had raigned ouer the realme of England 35. yeres and odde monethes leauyng for his heyres Matilde the Empresse his daughter with her young sonne Henry to succeed after hym to whom all the Prelates and Nobilitie of the Realme were sworne But contrary to their oth made to Molde in the presence of her father before William the Archbishop of Cant. and the nobles of the realme crowned Stephen Erle of Boloyne and sisters sonne to king Henry vpon S. Stephens day in Christmas weeke Which Archbishop the next yeare after dyed beyng as it was thought iustly punished for his periury And many other lordes which did accordingly went not quite without punishment In like iustice of punishmeÌt is numbred also Roger bishop of Salisbury who contrary to his othe beyng a great doer in the coronation of Stephen was apprehended of the same kyng and miserably but iustly extermined A certaine written English story I haue which addeth more and faith that king Stephen hauing many foes in diuers quarters kepyng there holdes and castels agaynst him went then to Oxford tooke the Bishop of Salisbury and put a rope about his necke so led him to the castle of Uice that was his and commanded them to render vp the castle or he would slay and hang their Bishop Which Castle beyng geuen vp the kyng tooke the spoyle thereof The like also he did to the Bishop of Lyncolne named Alexander whom in lyke maner he led in a rope to a Castle of the Bishops that was vpon Trent and bad them deliuer vp the Castle or els he would hang their Lord before the gate Long it was before the castle was geuen vp yet at length the king obtaining it there entred and tooke all the treasure of the Bishop c. Roger Houeden Fabian alleagyng a certayne olde Authors whom I cannot finde referreth a great cause of this periury to one Hugh Bigot Steward sometyme with king Henry Who immediatly after the death of the sayd Henry came into England and before the sayd Archbishop and other Lordes of the land tooke wilfully an othe and sware that he was present a little before the kings death when king Henry admitted for his heyre to be king after him Stephen his nephew for so much as Molde his daughter had discontented him Wherunto the Archbishop with the other Lordes gaue to hasty credence But this Hugh sayth he escaped not vnpunished for he dyed miserably in a short tyme after Ex Fabia Albeit all this may be supposed rather to be wroght not without the practise of Henry bishop of Winchester other Prelates by his settyng on which Henry was brother to King Stephen c. King Stephen THus when king Stephen contrary to his oth
article the Prelates aunswering did excommunicate the same as erroneous affirming that grace and glory shall be geuen according to that God hath elected and predestinate c. Ex Math. Paris fol. 167. In like maner betweene yâ sayd Dominicke Fryers the gray Fryers what a braule and tumulte was about yâ ConceptioÌ of our Lady whether she was without original sinne conceaued or not in the raigne of R. Henry vii Kyng Henry viii an 1509. Ad moreouer to these the 24. haynous schismes not so few which happened betwene Pope and Pope in the Churche and Sea of Rome But what doe I stand to recite the deuisions and dissentions the popes Church which is as much almost as to recken the sandes of the sea For what Church Chapter or Couent was in all that Religion which either had not some variaunce with themselues or with others Upon which continuall strife and variaunce among them the readers hereof may iudge of them their religion as pleaseth theÌ In the meane time my iudgement is this that where such dissention dwelleth there dwelleth not the spirit of Christ. These thinges thus discoursed touching the tragicall dissention betweene Baldwyne archbishop and monks of Canterbury Now to proceed by the Lords assistance in conuocatioÌ of our story After king Richard had thus as is declared set the monkes and the Archbishop in some agreement had composed such thinges as were to be redressed within the realme he aduaunceth forward his iorny came to Turon to meete with Phillip the Frenche king so after that went to Uizeliace where the French R. and he ioyning together for that more continuance of their iourney assured them selues by solemne othe swearing fidelitie one to the other the forme of whose othe was this That eyther of them should defend and mayntayne the honour of the other and beare true fidelitie vnto hym of lyfe members and worldly honour and that neyther of them shoulde fayle one the other in their affayres but the Frenche king shoulde ayde the king of England in defending hys land and dominions as hee would hymselfe defend hys owne Citie of Paris if it were besieged and that Richard King of England likewise shoulde ayde the French king in defending his land and dominions no otherwise then he woulde defend his owne Citty of Roan if it were besieged c. But how slenderly thys othe dyd holde betweene these 2. kinges and by whose chiefe occasion first it fell asunder the sequele of the story the Lord willing shall declare hereafter Furthermore touching the lawes and ordinances appointed by the king Richard for his nauy the forme therof was this 1. That who so killed any person on shypbord should be tyed with hym that was slayne and throwne into the sea 2. And if he killed him on that land should in like maner be tyed with the party slayne be buryed with him in the earth 3. He that shal be coÌuicted by lawful witnes to draw out his knife or weapon to the intent to strike any man or that hath strickeÌ any to the drawing of bloud shal lose his haÌd 4. Also he that striketh any person with his hand wtout effusion of bloud shall be plunged three times in the sea 5. IteÌ who so speaketh any opprobrious or contumelius words in reuiling or cursing one an other for so ofteÌtimes as he hath so reuiled shall pay so many vnces of siluer 6. Item a theefe or felon that hath stolne being lawfully conuerted shall haue his head shorne and boyling pitche poured vpon his head fethers or downe strawed vpon the same wherby he may be knowne so the first landing place they shall come to there to be cast vp c. These thinges thus set in a readines kyng Richard sending his nauy by the Spanish seas and by the straytes of Iubaltarie betweene Spayne and Africa to meet hym at Marsilia he himselfe went as is sayd to Uizeliace to the French King Which two kinges from thence went to Lyons where the bridge ouer the floud Rhodanus for presse of people brake and many both men womeÌ were drowned By reason whereof the two kinges for the combraunce of their traynes were constrayned to deceiuer theÌselues for tyme of their iourny appoynting both to meete together in Sicilia and so Phillip the French king tooke his way to Genua king Richarde to Marsilia where he remayned 8. dayes appoynting there his nauy to meet him FroÌ thence crossing ouer to Genua where the Frenche king was passed forward by the coast of Italy and entered into Tyber not farre from Rome where meeting with Octomanus Cardinall and Byshop of Hostia he did coÌplayne greatly of the filthy Symonye of the pope and the Popes Court for receauing vii hundred Markes for coÌsecrating the Bishop Cenomanensis Also a thousand and fiue hundreth Markes of William Byshop of Ely for hys office Legatiue And likewise an infinite summe of money of the Byshop of Burdeaux for acquiting hym when hee should be deposed for a certayne cryme layd to hys charge by hys Clergye c. The vii day of August in the yeare aforesayd R. Richard departed out of Marsilia after he had there wayted viii dayes for hys nauy which came not so hyeryng xx Gallyes and x. great Barkes to ship ouer hys meÌ sayled by the Coast of Italy and came to Naples so partly by horse and wagon partly by the sea passing to Falernum came to Calabria where after that he had heard his ships were arriued at Messana in Sicilia he made the more speed and so the xxiii of September sent to Messana with suche a noyse of trumpets and shalmes with suche a route and shewe that it was to the great wonderment and terrour both of the French men and all other that did heare and behold the sight To the sayd towne of Messana the French kyng was come before the xvi of the same month of September and had taken vp the Pallace of Tancredus R. of Sicilia for hys lodging To whom R. Richard after hys arriual estsoones resorted and when the two kings had communed together immediately the same day the Frenche R. tooke shypping and entring the seas thinking to sayle towarde the land of HierusaleÌ But after he was out of the hauen the wynd rising contrary agaynst hym returned him back agayne to Messana Then R. Richard whose lodgyng was prepared in the suburbes without the City after he had resorted agayne talked with the French R. and also had sent to Tancredus R. of Sicilia for deliueraunce of Ioane his sister who had bene sometymes Queene of Sicilia and had obtayned her to be sent vnto hym the last day of September passed ouer the floude of Del far and there getting a strong hold called De la Bagmare or Le Bamre and placing therein his sister with a sufficient garison he returned agayne to
the monke what he had brought He said of his frute and that very good the best that he did euer tast Eate said the king and he toke one of the peares which he did know and did eate Also being bid to take an other did eate lykewise sauerly And so likewise the third Then the king refraining no longer tooke one of the poysoned peares and was therewith poysoned as is before c. In the raigne of this king Iohn the citizens of London first obtained of the king to chose yerely a Maior In whose time also the bridge of London was first builded of stone which before was of woode Rastall * King Henry the third AFter this king Iohn had raigned as some say 17. yeres or as some say though falsly 19. yeres was as is abouesaid poisoned died Thys king left behinde him 4. sonnes and 3. daughters first Henry second Richard and he was Earle of Cornwall Third William of Valentia Fourth Guido Disenay He had also an other sonne who afterward was made bishop Of his daughters first was Isabel maried afterward to Fredericke the Emperour The second named Alinour maried to William earl Marshal The third to Mounfort the Earl of Leicester c. An other story sayth that he had but two daughters Isabel and Elionore or as an other calleth her Ioane which was after Queene of Scotland Ex Chronico vetusto Anglic. This king Iohn being deceased which had many enemies both of Earles Barons especially of the Popish Clergie Henric hys eldest sonne was then of the age of 9. yeares At what time the most of the Lordes of England did adhere to Ludouike or Lewes yâ French kings sonne whom they had sent for before in displeasure of king Iohn to be their king and had sworne to him their allegeaunce Then William Earle Marshall a noble man and of great authority and a graue and a sound couÌseller friendly and quietly called vnto him diuers Earles and Barons and taking this Henry the young prince sonne of king Iohn setteth him before them vsing these words Behold saith he right honourable and well beloued although we haue * persecuted the father of this yong Prince for his euil demeanour worthely yet this yong childe whome here ye see before you as he is in yeres tender so is he pure and innocent from these his fathers doings Wherfore in as much as euery man is charged only with the burthen of his owne workes and transgressions neither shall the childe as the Scripture teacheth vs beare the iniquity of his father we ought therefore of duetie and conscience to pardone this young and tender Prince and take compassion of his age as ye see And now for so much as he is the kings natural and eldest sonne and must be our soueraigne and king and successor of this kingdom come and let vs appoynt him our king and gouernour and let vs remoue from vs this Lewes the French kings sonne suppresse his people which is a confusion and a shame to our nation and the yoke of their seruitude let vs cast off from our shoulders To these words spake answered the Earle of Glocester And by what reason or right sayd he can we so do seeing we haue called him hether haue sworne to him our feaultie Whereunto the Earle Marshall inferred againe and sayd Good right and reason we haue and ought of duety to do no lesse for that he contrary to our minde and calling hath abused our affiance and feaulties Truthe it is we called him c ment to prefer him to be our chieftaine and gouernor but he estsones surprised in pride hath contemned and despised vs and if we shal so suffer him he will subuert and ouerthrow both vs and our nation and so shall we remaine a spectacle of shame to all men and be as outcastes of all the world At these words all they as inspired from aboue cried altogether with one voice be it so he shal be our king And so the day was appoynted for his coronation which was the day of Simon Iude. This coronation was kept not at Westminster for as much as Westminster the same tune was holdeâ of the Frenchmen but as Glocester the safest place as was thought at that time in the realme an 1216. by Swallow the Popes Legate through counsel of all the Lords and Barons that held with his rather king Iohn to witte the Bishop of Winchester Bishop or Barn Bishop of Chester and Bishop of Worcester the Earle Radulph of Chester William Earle Marshal William Earl of Pembroke William Tren Earle of Feres William de Bruer Serle or Samarike de mal Baron These were at the crowning of the king at Glocester Many other lords and Barons there were which as yet helde wyth Lewes the French kings sonne to whom they had done their homage before And immediatly after the crowning of thys king he held his couÌcell at Bristow at S. Martines least where were assembled 11. Byshops of England Wales with diuers Earles Barons and knights of England All which did sweare feaultie vnto the king After which homage thus done to the king the legate Swalo interdicted Wales because they held with the foresaid Lewâes and also the Barons al other as many as gaue help or counsell to Lewes or any other that moued or stirred any war against Henry the new king he accursed them All which notwithstanding the sayde Lewes did not cease but first laid siege to the Castel or Douer xv daies when he could not preuaile there he tooke the castel of Berkhamsted and also the castel of Hartford doing much harme in the countreis in spoiling robbing the people where they went by reason wherof the Lordes and Commons which held with the king assembled theÌselues together to driue Lewes and his men out of the land But some of the BaroÌs with the Frenchmen in the meane season went to Lincoln and tooke the Citie and held it to the vse of Lewes Which being knowen ensoones a greate power of the kinges parte made thether as the Earle Ranolfe of Chester William Earle Marshal and William de le Brues Earle of Feres with many other Lords and gaue battaile vnto Lewes and his party so that in conclusion Lewes lost the field and of his side were slaine the Earle of Perchis Saer de Quincy Earle of Winchester Henry de la Bohon Erle of Herford and syr Robert le Fizwater with diuers other moe Wherupon Lewes for succour fled to London causing the gates there to be shut kept waiting there for more succour out of France Which assoone as the king had knowledge off immediatly sent to the Maior and Burges of the Citie willing them to render them and their Citie to him as their chiefe lord and king promising to graunt to them againe all their fraunchises and liberties as in times past to confirme the same by his great
recourred Poytiers kept Gascoine vnder the kinges obedieÌce Ex Mat. Parisiens Triuet Flor hist. In the same yeare or as Fabian geueth the next following which was 1224. by the vertue of a certayn Parliament was graunted of the Lordes and Baronie of the laÌd the king and his heyres to haue the ward and maryage of theyr heyres which theÌ was called after so proued to be Initium malorum the beginning of harmes In the same yeare by the count of Gisburne and other writers the said king hoâding an other ParliameÌt at Oxford by the aduise of his counsaile of his clergy did grauÌt and confirme vnder his great seale two chartes of the old liberties and customes of this realme for euer to be kept obserued the one called Magna Charta the other Charta de foresta The contentes whereof fully in the forenamed author be expressed For the which cause was grauÌted agayn by the whole Parliament a Quindecim or a fifteene of all his subiectes as well of lay men as also of the Clergy ¶ Where is to be noted that these liberties were afterwarde broken and confirmed agayne by the sayd king an 1236. An. 1226. dyed pope Honorius a great aduersary against Fredericke the Emperor after whom succeeded Gregory the ix more greeuous then hys predecessor In the whiche yeare also dyed Ludouick the periured French king at the siege of Auinion Whom the pope now the second or thyrd tyme had set vp to fight agaynst Reimund the good Erle of Tholouse and the heretickes Albingensis of that country For so the pope calleth all them which hâld not in all pointes with his glorious pride vsurped power vngodly proceedings The origine whereof was this as in Mat. Parisiens appeareth In the daes of Phillip the FreÌch king this Reimundus Earle of Tholouse was disdayned of the Pope for holding with the Albingenses therefore by the instigation of the pope the landes of the Earle were taken from him geuen to Simon Montfort and instrumentes made vpoÌ the same But when the sayd Erle Reimundus would not be remoued froÌ the right of his possessions by vnrighteous dealing then the pope setteth Phillip the FreÌch king to make open war against him WherupoÌ Lewes the FreÌch kings sonne was sent with a great power as is aboue declared to besiege the City of Tholouse But beyng repulsed from thence by the merueilous band of God fighting for hys people could not preuayle so returned home after he had lost the most part of hys army by pestilence and other calamitie as hath bene before described And thus continued the good Earle still in quyet possession till this present time an 1226. In the whiche yeare the pope not forgetting his olde malice agaynst the Earle and no lesse enflamed with insatiable auarice directeth downe his Legate master Romanus to the partes of Fraunce for 2. seueral purposes One to extirye the Erle the other to enlarge his reuenewes Thus the Legate being entred into Fraunce beginneth to summone a Councell willing the French king with the Archbishops Byshops Clergy of Fraunce to appeare before him at Bitures To whom estsoones repayred vi Arcbishops with the bishops Suffragans of ix prouinces to the nuÌber of 100. besides the Abbates Priours Proctors of al the couentes of Fraunce to heare the popes wil commaundement but because there was a discorde feared to ryse sayth Mathaeus about preheminence of sitting for that the Archbishop of Lyons challenged the superiour place aboue the Archbishop of Sene. Also the archbishop of Roane aboue the archbishop of Britures and aboue the Archbishop of Harbone c. Therfore the session was holdeÌ there not in maner and forme of a Councell but of a certayne parlie or consultation Thus the meke and holy Councel being set the popes maiesties letters read declared appeareth before them Reimund Earle of Tholouse of the one part And Simon Mountfort on the other part Which Symon required to be restored vnto him the lands and possessions of the sayd Reimund which the pope Phillip the French king had geuen to him to hys father before hauing good euidences to shew for the same confirmed by the donation of the pope and of the kyng Adding moreouer that the Earle Reimund was depriued and disherited in the generall Councel at Rome for heresie which is called the heresie of Albingenses At least if he might not haue the whole yelded vnto him yet the most part of hys Lordships he required to be graunted him To this the Earle Reimund aunswered agayne offering himselfe ready to all duetyes office both toward the French king and to the church of Rome whatsoeuer duely to him did appertein And moreouer touching the heresie wherwith he was there charged he did not onely there offer himselfe in that Councell before the Legate but most humbly did craue of him that he would take the paynes to come into euery Citty within hys precinct to enquire of euery person there the articles of his beliefe and if he fouÌd any person or persoÌs holding that which was not Catholike he would see the same to be corrected and ameÌded according to the censure of holy Church to that vttermost Or if he should finde any citty rebelling agaynst hym he to the vttermost of his might with the inhabitance therof would compell them to doe satisfaction therfore And as touching himselfe if he had committed or erred in any thing which he remembreth not to haue done he offered their full satisfaction to God Church as becommed any faithfull christen man to doe requiring moreouer therefore the Legate to be examined of his fayth c. But all this sayth Mathaeus the legate despised neither could the catholike Erle saith he there find any grace vnlesse he would depart from hys heritage both from himselfe and from his heires for euer In fine when it was required by the coÌtrary part that he should stand to the arbitrement of xii peeres of France to that Reimundus answered that if the French king would receaue his homage which he was redy at al times to exhibite he was coÌtented therewith For els they would not sayd he take him as one of their society fellowe subiect After much altercatioÌ on both sides about the matter the Legate willeth euery archbishop to call aside his Suffraganes to deliberate with them vpon the cause and to geue vp in writing what was concluded Whiche being done accordingly the Legate denounceth excommunication to all such as did reueale any peece of that whiche was there concluded before the pope and the king had intelligence there of These things thus in hudder mutter among theÌselues concluded the Legate gaue leaue to al proctors of couents and chapters to returne home onely reteining with him that Archbishops bishops and Abbots certayne simple prelates such as he might be more hold withall to opeÌ
nowe confirmed in his seat came to the King complaining of Hubert the Lord chief Iustice oft mentioned before for withholding him from the castle and towne of Tunebrydge with the appurtenance to the same belonging and other landes of the Earle of Clare late deceased which landes appertained to the right of his seat to the church of Cant. for the which the said Earle with his aunceters were bound to do homage to him and to his predecessors and therfore required the keping of the foresaid castle with the demaines therof to be restored vnto him To this the king answered againe that the sayd Erle did hold of hym in Capite and that the Castles being vacaunt of Earles and Barons with theyr heyres did belong to hys crowne till the lawfull age of the sayd heires The Archb. when he could get no other answer of the king did excommunicate all such as inuaded the foresaid possessions wyth all other that tooke their parte the king onely excepted Which done eftsoones speedeth himselfe to Rome there to prosecute his sute before the pope The king hearing therof not long after sendeth vp maister Roger Cantelu wyth certaine other messengers to Rome against the Archb. Thus Richard the Archb. comming before the Popes presence beginneth first to complaine of his king for that he committed all the affaires of the realme to the disposition and gouernement of Hubert his iustice vsing only his counsaile all his other nobles despised Against the sayde iustice moreouer he complained laying to his charge First that he had maried a wife being the kinswomaÌ of her whom he had maried before also that the said Hubert the iustice did inuade hold and wrongfully deteine such possessions as belonged to the see Church of Canterburie ¶ As touching the wife of this Hubert heere is to be noted that he maried the elder sister of the king of Scottes which semeth could be of no great kinne to her whome hee maried before Farther he complained of certaine Bishops his Suffraganes who neglecting their pastorall function did sit on Checker matters belonging to the King and exercised sessions and iudgements of bloud Ouer and besides he complained of beneficed persons and clerks within orders for hauing many benefices ioyned with cure of soule And that they also taking example of the Bishops did intermeddle in secular matters and in iudgements of lay men Of these and such other defaults he required redresse to be had The Pope weying and considering the cause of the Archb. to stand vpon right reason at least wise seeming so to his purpose commaunded incontinent his petitions and requests to be dispatched according to iustice Against these complaints of the Archbishop the kings atturneis alledged and defended in as much fauour of the king as they might but coulde doe no good Such fauour found the archbishop in the popes sight being as the story reporteth of a comely personage of an eloqueÌt tonge that he obtained whatsoeuer he asked Thus the Archbyshop with all fauourable speede being dispatched at Rome after his owne will and desire returned homewarde who in his iourney within 3. daies of his setting forth departed in the house of the gray Friers at S. Gemmes and so hys cause departed with him who winning his sute lost hys life for whome it had bene better I suppose to haue taried at home And here of him and end with all his complaintes also Ex Paris After the death of this Richarde the monkes of Cant. according to the manner addresse them selues to a newe election at which was chosen Radulfe Neuill Byshop of Chichester who was the kinges Chauncelor much commended in stories to be a man faithfull vpright and constant which from the way of iustice declined neither to the right hand nor to the left But vpright and sincere both in word and deede This Rauffe thus chosen of the monks was presented to the king to be their Archbishop wherewith the king was right well contented and glad also of this election and foorthwith inuested him for Archbyshop of the Church of Canterb. But this inuesting of the King was not inough vnles he should also be confirmed by the pope Wherefore the Monkes ready to take their iourney vnto Rome came to the newe Archb. requiring hys helpe for their expenses by the way and to know what seruice he would commaunde them to the Court of Rome But hee fearing in his mind the same not to be without some scruple of sunonie ambition said he would not geue an halfpenie and holding vp his handes to heauen thus prayed saying O Lorde God if I shall be thought worthy to be called although in deede vnworthy to the seat office of this church so be it as thou shalt dispose it But if otherwise in this troublesom office of Chancerie and this my inferior ministerie whereunto I haue bene assigned I shall seme more necessary for this thy kingdome and people I refuse not my labour thy will be done The monks beholding the constancie of the man notwtstanding they had of him no money yet refused not their trauail and iourny to Rome to haue their election confirmed by the Popes authoritie The Pope inquiring of Simon Langhton brother of Stephen Langhton Archb. of Cant. before mentioned of the person of this man it was reported againe to him by the sayde Simon maliciously deprauing the good man behind his backe declaring to the Pope that he was a courtier vnlearned hasty and feruent in his doings and such one who if he should be promoted to that dignitie would go about with the help of the king and of the whole realme to remooue and bring the realme of England from vnder the yoke of the Pope and of the Churche of Rome And so to bereeue the See of Rome of the tribute vnder which king Iohn had once subiected himselfe and his realme at what time he yelded his crown to the handes of Pandolfus the Legate c. with these and such other words Simon Langhton falsly and maliciously depraued the godly bishop The pope hearing with one care crediting what he heard wtout farther inquisition made of the other party accused sendeth incontinent to the monks of Cant. to procede in a new election and to chuse them an other Arch. such as were an wholesome pastour of soules profitable to the church of England deuout to the church of Rome And thus was the lawfull election of thys good Archb. made frustrate too good peraduenture to serue in that place whereunto he was elected After the repulse of thys Radulphe the Caunterburie Monkes entring a new election agreed vpon Iohn their prior to be their Metropolitane Who going vp to Rome to haue his election confirmed by the Pope was 3. dayes together examined of the cardinals And when they could finde no insufficiency in him touching these things wherin they tried him yet notwithstanding the pope finding a fault with
bethinking at length with themselues partly what they had done partly howe it would be taken of the higher powers and fearing due punishment to fall vpon them especially seeing the brother of Leoline prince of Wales and sonne of Giffine was newly dead in prison drawing their counsaile and helps together they offer to king Henry 4000. markes to Edwarde his sonne 300. and to the Queene 200. to be released of their trespasse But the king answering them againe that he set more price by the life of one true subiect then by all which by them was offered would in no wise receiue their money And so the studentes without hope of peace went home wyth small triumphe learning what the common Prouerbe meaneth Dulce bellum inexpertis Notwithstanding the King being then occupied in great affaires and warres partly with Leoline and the welshmen partly inwrapped wyth discorde at home with his nobles had no leisure to attend to the correction of these vniuersitie men which was An. 1259. Ex Mat. Pariens Likewise concerning the dissention following the next yeare after in the Uniuersitie of Paris betwene the students there and the Friers the number of whome then did somuch increase that the commons vnneth was able to sustein them with their alines Also betwene the Uniuersities both of Oxford and Cambridge for a certaine prisoner taken out of prisone by strength and brought into sanctuarie the same yeare as is testified in Mathewe Paris An. 1259. In like maner touching the variance betweene the Archbishop of Caunterb and the Chapter of Lincolne Againe betweene the sayde Archbishop of Canterb. and the Chapter bishop of London and how the said Bishop at his consecration woulde not make his profession to the Archb. but wyth this reception Saluis iure libertate Ecclesiae Londinens quae pro posse meo defendaÌ in omnibus c. recorded in Flores Hist. Al which wranglinge and dissentioÌs with innumerable other raigning daily in the Churche at those dayes if I had so much leasure to prosecute them as I find them in stories remaining might sufficiently induce vs to vnderstande what smaâl peace and agreemeÌt was then ioyned with that doctrine and religion in those dayes during the state raigne of Antichrist These with many such other matters moe which here might be discoursed and storied at large being more forein then Ecclesiastical for breuity I do purposely contract and omitte cutting of all such superfluities as may seeme more curious to wryte vpon then necessary to be knowen This that foloweth concerning the pitiful turbulent commotion betwene the king and the nobles which lasted a long season because it is lamentable conteineth much fruitfull example both for Princes and subiects to beholde and looke vppon to see what mischiefe and inconuenience groweth in common weales where study of mutuall concorde lacketh that is where neither the Prince regardeth the offending of his subiects and where the subiects forget the office of christian pacience in suffering their princes iniuries by Gods wrath inflicted for their sinnes Wherfore in explaning the order and storie thereof I thought it not vnprofitable to occupy the reader with a little more tariance in perusing the ful discourse of this so lameÌtable a matter and so pernitious to the publicke weale And first to declare the occasions and first beginnings of this tumult here is to be vnderstode which before was signified howe king Henry maried with Alinor daughter of the Earle of Prouince a stranger which was about the yere of our Lord 1234. Wherupon a great doore was opened for strangers not only to enter the land but also to replenish the court to whome the king seemed more to incline his fauour aduancing them to more preferment then hys owne naturall English Lordes which thing was to them no litle greuance Moreouer before was declared how the king by Isabel hys mother who was a straunger had diuers brethren whom he nourished vp with great liuings and possessions and large pensions of money which was an other hearts sore to diuers also an hinderance Ouer beside hath also ben declared what vnreasonable collectioÌs of mony from time to time as quindecims subsidies tenthes mersements fines paiments lones and taxes haue bene leuied by the king as well of the spiritualtie as of the lay sort partly for maintaining the kings warres against Wales against Scotlande and Fraunce to recouer Normandie partly for helping the kings debtes viagies other expenses partly for the kingdom of Apulia which was promised the kings sonne by the pope partly for moneying and supporting the Pope in his warres against the Emperour By reason of all which sundrie and importable collections the common wealth of the Realme was vtterly excoriate to the great impouerishment of poore English men Neither did it a little vexe the people to see the king call in so many Legates from Rome euery yeare which did nothing els but transporte the English money vnto the Popes cofers Besides all thys what variaunce and altercation hath bene betweene the king and hys subiects about the liberties of Magna charta de foresta graunted by king Iohn and after confirmed by thys king in the former councel holden at Oxford hath bene afore declared Perhaps thys might be also some peece of a cause that the king considering and bearing in minde the olde iniuries done of the Lordes and Barons to his father Kyng Iohn before him did beare some grudge therefore or some priuie hatred vnto the Nobilitie to reuenge hys fathers quarel But of things vncertaine I haue nothing certainly to affirme This is certaine by truth of historie that the yeare next ensuing which was 1260. thus wryteth Nicho. Triuet that the kings Iustices called Itinerarij being sent thether to execute their office were from thence repelled the cause being alledged for that they were against the king in proceeding and enterprising against the forme of the prouisions enacted and stablished a little before at the Towne of Oxford It befell moreouer the same yeare aboue other times as Gualt Demmingford wryteth that a great number of aliens comming out of Fraunce and other prouinces resorted into England and had heere the doing of all principall matters of the Realme vnder the king Unto whome the rewards and reliefes other emoluments of the land did most chiefly redound which thing to see did not a little trouble vexe the nobilitie and baronage of England In so much that Simon Montfort Earle of Leicester offering to stande to death for the liberties and wealth of the Realme conferred together with other Lordes and Barons vpon the matter Who then comming to the king after an humble sort of petition declared to him howe all the doings of his Realme and his owne affaires were altogether disposed by the haâdes and after the willes of straÌgers neither profitable to him nor to the weale publicke for so much as hys treasures being wasted
and consumed he was in great debt neither was able to satisfie the prouision of his owne house but driuen to taâe for his owne cates to no small dishonour to his owne state And nowe therfore said they pleaseth your highnes to be informed by our aduise and to commit your house to the guiding and gouernment of your owne faithfull and naturall subiects And we will take vppon vs to discharge your whole debt within one yere of our owne proper goods and reuenues so that we within 5. yeares may cleare our selues againe Neither wil we diminish your familie but rather increase it with a much greater retinue prouiding âo for the safety and seeing to the custodie of your royall person as your highnes shal finde and vnderstand our diligence most trusty and faithfull vnto you in the ende To these woordes so louingly declared so humbly pretensed so heartely and freely offered the king as willingly condescended assigning to them both day and place where to conferre to deliberate farther vpon the matter which shoulde be at Oxforde the 15. day after Easter At which day and place all the states and Lordes wyth the bishops of the realme were summoned to appeare at the sayd town of Oxford for the behalfe of the king and the Realme conuented together Where first of the King himselfe then of the Lordes an oth was taken that what decrees or lawes in the said assembly should be prouided to the profite of the king and of the realme the same vniuersally shuld be kept and obserued to the honor of God vtilitie of his church and wealth of the Realme Besides these Lordes and the King were also 9. Bishops which swearing to the same did excommunicate all such as should gainstand the sayde prouisions there made the King holding a burning taper in his hand and the Lordes openly protesting to rise with all their force against all them that shall stande against the same There were at that present in the Realme foure brethren of the kings most part of them by the mothers side which would in no case agree heereunto but in anger departed priuely vnto wint The nobles hearing thereof in all spedy wise pursued them fearing least they should take the Citie of Wint. and forceably keepe the same Wherfore the Lordes preuenting their purpose and seeing them stiffely to persist in their stubburne sentence wrought no other violence against them but returning to Oxforde againe prescribed to them these coÌditions that they departing the realme should repaire to their owne lands possessions which they had beyoÌd the sea And that foorthwith they should put this iniunction in execution Notwtstanding that the King made for them great intercession yet it tooke no place And because this should seeme to procede of no speciall displeasure against theÌ they enacted moreouer that all strangers and aliens of what state or condition soeuer should forthwith auoid the realme in paine of death Diuers other prouisions the same time were ordeined and stablished that if any did holde of the king in whole or in part and should chance him to depart his heire being vnder age the wardship of him should belong to the king as hath partly before bene specified Moreouer it was there decreed that the wooll of England should be wrought onely wythin the realme neither should it be transported out to straungers Item that no man should weare any cloth but which was wrought and made onely within the realme Item that garments too sumptuous shoulde not be brought in nor worne Item that all excessiue and prodigall expenses wasted vpon pleasure and superfluity should be eââhued of al persons Many other lawes decrees sayth the author in this assemble were ordeined wherein they continued the space of 15. daies and many of them were impoysoned of whom was the Abbot of Westminster a man in that order much commended Also William brother to the Earle of Glocester Also the Earle himself being âmpoisoned hardly escaped with life his heare and nailes falling of his body wherof the author not long after was taken and duely executed at Wintchester In the mean time the nobles considering those dangers and ieoperdies were constrained to breake off for that time appoynting the 14. day of Octob. next folowing to conuent together at London with weapon and harnes to prosecute finish the residue that was in the said counsaile to be concluded All which at the time place appointed was fully accomplished and the actes thereof in order of wryting promulged and so committed to execution After the promulgation whereof many things therein displeased the king and it began to repent him of hys othe But because he coulde not at that present otherwise chuse he dissimuled for a season Thus time passing on wythin a yeare following which was 1261. the king seeing himselfe more more to grow in debt and not to be relieued according to promise made but especially being egged as may be thought by his brethren taking it to stomacke sent vp the Pope both for him and his sonne Edwarde to be released of their othe made before at Oxford The benefite of which absolution being casely obtained or rather bought at the Popes hande the king stepping backe from all that was before concluded calleth an other parliament at Oxford Where he before the Lords and nobles declared how in the late counsel of Oxford they had agreed among them selues for the coÌmon vtilitie of the Realme and of the king as they pretended for the increasing of his treasure his debt to be diminished And therupon bound themselues with an othe causing also himselfe and his sonne Edward to be bound to the same But now by experience prouing trying the matter to be otherwise then their promise was and that they contrary to their couenaunt made sought not so much the profâte of him of the Realme as their owne taking him not as their Lord but going about to bring him vnder their subiecâion as an vnderling and for that moreouer his treasure greatly decreasing his debtes encreased and hys princely liberalitie was cut short and trodeÌ vnder foote They should not maruell therefore if he hencefoorth would be no more ruled by their counsail but would prouide himselfe of some other remedy such as he might And moreouer as touching the othe wherewith he his sonne stode bound vnto them he had sent already vnto Rome had obtained absolution and dispeÌsation of the same both for him and his sonne Edwarde also and for all other that would take his part And therefore he required of them to be restored againe to that state condition he had enioyed in times past To this againe gaue aunswere the state of nobilitie on the other side being in the same place present In the number of whome was Simon MouÌtfort Earle of Leycester Richard Clare Earle of Glocester Humfry Ronne Earle Ferrence with a great number of
omitted for that euen from and about the beginning of this kings raigne sprang vpp the very welspringes of all mischiefe and sectes of Monkish religions and other swarmes of Popish orders which with their grosse and horrible superstition haue encombred the Church of Christ euer since First to omitte the repeticion of Pope Innocent the third the great Graundsire of that fowle monster Transustantiation and auriculer Confession with the fryers Dominick and Franciscane Fryers Thomas Aquinas Iacobus de Uoragine Uincentius with Pope Honorius the third coyner of the Cannon Lawe and the Cardinall Hostiensis as also Bonauenture Albertus magnus with Pope Urbane the 4. first founder of the feast of Corpus Christi and procuror of the adoration of the body of Christ in the Sacrament besides Durandus and many moe followeth further to be noted that the Tartarianes aboute the yeare 1240. issuing out of Moscouia into the partes of Polonia made great waste in Christendome so muche the rather because the Princes about Polonia beyng at variaunce amongest themselues vsed none other remedie for theyr defence but heapes of Masses Inuocation of the dead and worshipping of Images whiche in deede dyd nothing relieue them but rather encrease theyr trouble The next yeare following the whole nation of the Scithians mustering like Locustes inuaded the partes of Europe with two mightye armyes whereof the one entring vppon Polonia made great hauocke and caryed away many Christians from thence Captiues the other ouerrunning Hungaria made no lesse spoyle there Adde hereunto an other freshe armye of Tartarianes to the number of 5000000. Who at the very same tyme ioyninge themselues together entered into Muscouia and Cracouia and made most horrible slaughter sparing neyther sexe nor age noble nor vnnoble within the Land From thence passing to Uratislauia made great spoyle there also and thinkyng there to winne the Castle were by the miraculous workyng of the Lorde at the instaunce and prayers of good people discomfited beyonde all expectation of man by thundringe and lightning falling vpon them from heauen in most terrible wise The same yeare immediately after Easter an other armye of Tartarians were gathered agaynst Lignicium drawing neere to Germnany By the bruyte whereof the Germaynes being put in great feare were altogether dismayed but yet not able to helpe themselues by reason they lacked a good guyde and gouernour amongest them All which came to passe specially by the mischieuous practize of the Romayne Popes raysing variaunce and discorde amongst them notwithstanding Dentry prince of Polonia and Silicia gathering a power as well as he coulde dyd encounter with him but in fine hys whole armye was vanquished and the kyng hymselfe slayne Notwithstanding whiche ouerthrowe of Christians it pleased God to strike such a feare into the heartes of the sayd Tartarianes that they durst not approche anye further or nearer into Germany but retired for that tyme into they Countrye agayne who recounting theyr victory by taking each man but one eare of euery of the Christians that were slayne founde the slaughter so great as that they filled it great sackes full of eares Neuertherles after this viz the yeare 1260. the same Tartarianes hauing the Moskouites to theyr guides returned agayne into Polonia and Cratonia where in the space of three monethes they ouerranne the land with fire and sword ouer to the coastes of Silesia And had not the princes of Germany put to theyr helping hand in this lamentable case they had vtterly wasted the whole lande of Polonia and the Coastes thereaboutes This yeare also in the month of Aprill Richard Kyng of Almayne dyed at the Castell of Barchamsted and was buryed at the Abbey of Dayles whiche he built out of the ground The same yeare also at Norwich there fel a great controuersie between the monks and the citizens about certayn tallagies and liberties At last after much altecration and wrangling wordes the furious rage of the Cittizens so much increased and preuayled and so litle was the feare of God before theyr eyes that altogether they set vpon the Abbey and Priory and burned both the church and Byshops Pallace wheÌ this thing was heard abroad the people were very sory to heare of so bold naughty an enterprise much discommended the same At the last K. DeÌry calling for certayne of hys Lords and Barons sent theÌ to the city of Norwich that they might punish and see execution done of the chiefest malefactors in so much that some of them were condemned and burnt some of them hanged and some were drawne by the heeles with horses throughout the streetes of the Citty and after in muche misery ended theyr wretched liues The same yeare Adam the prior of Canterbury and Bishop elect in the presence of pope Gregory the 10. refused to be archbishop although he was elect wherefore the pope gaue the same archbishopricke to Frier Robert Kilwardby the Prouost of the preaching Friers a man of good life and great learning He was coÌsecrated at Caunterbury the fourth day of March by sixe bishops of the same Prouince The same yeare also at Michelmas the Lord Edmund the sonne of king Richard of Almaine maryed the sister of Gilbert Erle of Gloucester Also in this yeare of our Lord 1273. the 16. day before the Calendes of December vpon S. Edmundes day the archbishop and confessour died King Henry in the 56. yeare of his raigne and was buryed at Westminster leauing after him two sonnes and two daughters to wit Edward the Prince and Edmund Earle of Lancaster and Leicester Beatrice and Margaret whiche Margaret was maryed to the king of Scottes This king Henry in his life tyme beganne the building of the Church steeple at westminster but did not throughly finish the same before his death King Edward the first IN the time of the death of K Henry Edward his eldest sonne was absent in Dasconia as a little before you heard yet notwithstanding by Robert Kilwarby Archb. of Caunt and other bishops nobles he was ordeined heire and successour after hys father who after he had heard of hys fathers death retourned home to his Countrey and was crowned the yeare of our Lord 1274. who then layd downe his crowne saying he woulde no more put it on before he had gathered together all the landes pertayning to the same This Edward as he had alwayes before bene a louing and naturall Childe to his Father whom he had deliuered out of prison and captiuity afterward hearing both together of the death of his sonne of his father wept and lamented much more for his father then for his sonne saying to the French king which asked the cause thereof that the losse of his child was but light for Children might after increase and be multiplied but the losse of his parent was greater which could not be recouered Robert Auesbury So almighty God for the same his pietie to his father shewed rewarded
and determination of the matter was committed to the iudgement of king Edward of England who after sufficient proofe made to the Scottes and firme euidence brought out of all the ancient historyes both of England and Scotland testifying from tyme to tyme that he was chief head and soueraigne of the Realme of Scotland first by necessitie of the law and by al theyr consentes tooke full possession of the same And that bone adiudged the right of the Crown to John Bailol who descended of the daughter of Dauid Earle of Huntington brother to Dauid King of Scotland in the dayes of Kyng Henry the second This Erle Dauid had three daughters Isabell maried to Robert Brusse Margaret to Allen Earle of Galeway had Ellen to Henry Lord Hastinges AlleÌ Earle of Galeway had ElleÌ maried to Roger Quincy Erle of Winchester Constable of Scotland Doruagile maried to John Bailol father to Edward king of Scots When these thinges were thus finished in Scotlande and Syr Iohn Bailol as most rightfull inheritour had receaued the crowne of Scotland at the handes of kyng Edward thankefully for the same in the presence of the Barony of England and of Scotland did vnto the sayd king Edward his homage and sware to him fealty the Scottes with theyr new king returned into Scotland and Kyng Edward remoued agayne to England But not long after the falsenes of this Scotishe Kyng soone appeared Who repenting him of his homage done vntruely for sook his former othe promise and made war against king Edward through the counsaile of the Abbot of Menros Wherfore the king with a great host sped hym into Scotland in processe laid siege to the towne of Berwicke which the Scots did egerly defend not onely to the discomfiture but also to the decision of the kinges and hys English host But in conclusion the English men preuayled and wan the towne where were slayne of the Scottes the number of 25. thousand And while the king was there busied in winning other holds about the same he sent part of his host to Dunbarre where the EnglishmeÌ agayn had the victory and slue of the Scottes xx thousand Gis burne sayth but x. thousand so that very few were lost of the English company The king with a great nuÌber of prisoners returning into his realm shortly after sped him ouer vnto FlauÌders where he sustayned great trouble by the French kyng till truce for certayne space was betweene them concluded But in the meane while that K. Edward was thus occupyed beyond the Seas the French king resorting to his practised maner set the Scottes secretly agaynst the Englishmen to keep the king at home Which Scots makyng themselues a Captaine named WilliaÌ Waleis warred vpon the borders of NorthumberlaÌd where they dyd much burt At length the king returning from Burdeaux into England shortly vpon the same tooke hys iourny into Scotland Where meeting at Yorke with hys host marched into the Realme of Scotlande winning as he went townes and Castles till at length comming to the towne of Frankyrch on Mary Magdalens day he met with the power of Scotland and had with them a fore sight but through Gods prouidence the victory fel to the right cause of Englishmen so that of the Scottes were slayne in the field as it is of diuers writers affirmed ouer the number of xxxii thousand and of Englishmen but barely xxviii persons Whereupon the king agayn taking possession and feairy of the whole land returned home And yet the false vntroth of the Scots would not thus be ruled but rose vp in a new broyle so that the kyng was enforced to make his power agayn the yeare folowing into Scotland where he to suppressed the rebellion of that Lords and of the commons that they swearing to the kings allegiaunce presented themselues by great companyes put them wholy in the kings grace and mercy so that the king thinking himselfe to be in peaceable possession in a great surety of the land caused to be sworne vnto hym the rulers of the boroughes citties and townes with other officers of the land and so returned vnto Barwicke and so into England and lastly to Westminster These martiall affayres betwene England and Scotland although they appertayne not greatly to the purpose of our story Ecclesiastical yet so much by the way I thought briefly to touch whereby the better it might be vnderstanded by these premisses that whiche followeth in the sequele hereof As the Scottes were thus warring and ragyng agaynst the king and saw they could not make theyr party good they sent priuily to Pope Boniface for hysayde and counsaile who immediatly sendeth downe his precept to the K. to this effect that he should hereafter succease to disquiet or molest the Scottes for that they were a people exempt and properly pertaining to hys Chappell And therfore it could not otherwise be but that the Citty of Ierusalem must needs defend hys own Citizens as the mount Syon mayntayn such as trust in the Lord. c. Whereunto the king briefly maketh aunswere agayne swearing with anothe that he would to his vttermost keepe defend that which was hys right euideÌtly known to all the world c. Thus the Scots bearing themselues bold vpon the popes message also confederating themselues with the French meÌ passed ouer that yeare The next yeare after that whiche was 29. of the kinges raigne the sayd Pope Boniface directeth hys letters agayn to the kyng wherein he doth veÌdicate the kingdome of Scotland to be proper to the Church of Rome not subiect to the king of England And therfore it was agaynst God against iustice and also preindiciall to the Churche of Rome for hym to haue or hold dominion vpon the same which he proued by these reasons First that when king Henry the father of this Kyng receiued ayd of Alexander king of Scots in his warres agaynst Simon Mountfort he recognised acknowledged in his letters patents that he receaued the same of king Alexander not of any duety but of speciall fauour Item when the sayd king Alexander comming to England did homage to the sayd kyng Henry he did it not as king of Scotland but onely for certayne landes of Lyndal and Penreth lying in England Item where the sayd king Alexander left behynd hym Margaret his heyre being âece to the king of England and yet vnder age yet the tuition of the sayd Margaret was committed not to the K. of England but to certain Lords of Scotland deputed to the same Moreouer when any legacie was directed down from Rome to the Realme of England for collecting oftenthes or other causes the sayd legacie tooke no place in the realm of Scotland and might well he resisted as it was in kyng Alexander hys dayes except an other speciall commission touching the realme of Scotland were ioined wall Wherby it appeareth these to be two seueral dominions and not
intellectus Therefore it is no good argument These formes be distincted ergo they be not compatible in one subiect And therfore that the iurisdictions temporal spiritual are so distincted that they are not coÌtrary but coÌpatible it is euident hereby because things contrary be so that the one cannot be ordeined to concurre with the other but rather confoundeth destroyeth the other but in this case iurisdiction temporall is ordeined for the spirituall contrary the spirituall for the temporall Or rather the one so depeÌdeth of the other as the clearenes of the moon doth of the brightnes of the Sunne Also the one iurisdiction so helpeth tomforteth the other that there is no contrartety in them And therfore it is no good coÌsequeÌce because they are distincted Ergo they are not compatible in one persoÌ This also is to be proued de facto For the earth is the Lordes and the plenty of the whole vniuersall world and all that dwell therin It is proued in likewise by this reason For if the iurisdictions were not compatible it should follow that no ecclesiastical person should haue any iot of teÌporall iurisdiction neither land tower castle Lordship or any thing els which is most absurd so by this meanes it should follow the no ecclesiasticall persoÌ should be in subiection vnto the king which were to the great derogation of the kings maiesties crown and dignity It must needs be therfore that these iurisdictions be coÌpatible notwithstanding the distinction of them one from an other And thus for answere to all these reasons by the which Lord Peter proued the distinction of these iurisdictions These things premised this I proceed further to proue that a person Ecclesiasticall which hath iurisdiction spirituall may also haue temporall iurisdictioÌ and that the iurisdiction temporall may be in an Ecclesiasticall person I will proue it by the Scriptures and first out of the old testament to the euideÌt probation wherof it is to be vnderstand That God after the creation of the world maÌ eueÌ vnto Noes time would gouerne the world himself as K. by the ministery of angels By reason wherof he gaue and pronounced sentence himselfe agaynst Cain Gen. 4. Noe also which offered burnt offeringes vnto the Lord built an altar as teacheth the 8. of Gene. which thing appertayned onely vnto the priestes had the gouernement and rule of all thinges as well spirituall as temporall which were in the Arke of Noe. Melchisedech in likewise the which was the priest of the most high God and also king of Salem as appeareth in the 14. of Gene. had both the iurisdictions in his owne handes For Magister Historiarsi in the sayd 14. of Gene. declareth that all the first begot of Noe euen to Aarons tyme were priests which at meales and offringes blessed the people which onely had the Ius primogeniturae wherby the regimeÌt of others was due vnto them Moses in like maner of whom it is sayd in the Psalme Moses c Aaron in sácerdotibus eius coÌsecrated Aaron and his childreÌ to be priests which Aaron did iudge the whole people in temporal matters yea in that causes of inheritaunce and mere reall as appeareth in the 27. chap. of Num. and many other places To whiche purpose serueth the 17. chap. of Deut. where it is sayd if a matter be to hard for thee in iudgemeÌt betwixt bloud and bloud betwixt plea and plea betwixt plague plague then shalt thou rise and goe vp to that place that the Lord thy God hath chosen And shalt come to the priests the Leuits and to the Iudge theÌ being and shalt aske who shall shew vnto vs the truth of the iudgemeÌt and follow their sentence And if any maÌ presumptuously shall refuse to obey the priestes commaundementes and decree of the iudge the same shal die Behold how manifestly it doth appeare how not onely the iudgemeÌt appertayneth to a priest betwene plage and plage concerning the circumstances and irregularity of the law but also betwixt bloud and bloud in matters criminall yea and betwixt plea and plea in ciuill matters which thing doth appeare to be in many iudges out of the book of Iudges For Samuel which was both a prophet priest was appoynted iudge of long time ouer the people in matters temporal And wheÌ the people desired a king the Lord was highly offended with them and sayd vnto Samuel they haue not refused thee but me that I should not be king ouer them Furthermore as long as kings amoÌgest the people of God vsed the aduise couÌsell of priests and bishops it was well with them and their kingdome But when they forsook and left the counsell of Byshoppes and priests then was their kingdome diuided and finally they brought into captiuity In which captiuity the people were altogether gouerned and ruled by the priests prophets as by Esdras and Neemias And last of all by the meanes of the Machabees the kingdome and gouernmeÌt was deuoluted and brought into the priestes hands who were the kinges and captaynes ouer the people had the gouernement as well of spirituall matters as of teÌporall as is read in the first booke of Machab. 2. cha Of Mathatia and his sonnes videlicet of Iuda Machaby Ionatha Simon and Iohn the sonne of Simon which in al spirituall and temporall matters were gouernors ouer the people of God Moreouer the 1. chap. of Ier. declareth which was one of the priests after this maner I haue set thee ouer the people and kingdomes that thou mayââ roote out break destroy and make waste and that thou mayst build vp and plant Iere. capite primo Besides this in time of iudge Eliach a priest in lyke maner had the iudgement of temporal matters And so much concerning the poofe hereof out of the olde Testament Secondly I proue my former proposition by authorities taken out of the new Testament For Christ had not onely by diuine nature both the poweââ wherby he created all things of nothing and by consequence was God of al but also by his humanity had both powers For he was the priest secundum ordinem Melchisedech as it is sayd in the Psalmes and also is alleged to the Hebr. which had both in his vesture and thigh written king of kings and Lord of Lords By this vestiment or thigh was meÌt his humanity which was ioyned to his diuinity as the garment is to him that weareth it He sayd of himselfe in the last of Mathew Geuen is vnto me all power both in heauen and earth As also to the Hebrues the first chap. whom he made and constitute heyre of al vniuersall things And likewise in the 2. chap. to the Hebr. He hath made him not much inferior to the Angels he hath crowned him with glory and honor and hath set him aboue the workes of his handes Thou hast put all thinges in subiection vnder hys feete sheep
no lay man may vse theÌâ which if they do they must looke to receiue vengeaunce at Gods hand as Balthazar did These things now âuded I will argue out the L. Peters theame which was Geue vnto the Emperor that is the Emperors and vnto God that is Gods But this iurisdiction which as I proued before is diuersly conuerted to the dominioÌ and property of the French Church is now Gods and therfore to be reserued to and by him Wherfore whensoeuer any goeth about to take away the same the good godly ought to answere as Ambrose did to the GotheÌ souldiors sent to him by the Emperor which was to this effect If the Emperor quoth he had requested that which had bene mine I woulde not haue denyed him albeit that whatsoeuer I haue all is the poores But because he demaundeth those things which belong to God wherin he hath no right or interest I had rather he should imprison me yea cut off my head then to coÌdescend to his request therin alluding to the history of Nabaoth which is to be sene in the 21. chap. 3. Reg. How Nabaoth the holy man possessor of his vineyard was requested by the king to geue vp his vineyard who made answere I will not geue vnto thee the inheritance of my fathers at which answere the king was maruelously offended wherefore quoth Ambrose if Nabaoth would not deliuer his vineyard shall we deliuer to you the Church of Christ No God forbid that I should deliuer you Christes heritage Nabaoth did not deliuer the vineyard nor surely will I deliuer Christes Church And further he addeth a good saying I can neither diminish nor adde any thing to the Church of God for that I tooke not vpon me the charge of keeping of it besides this it is my duety and office to consult with the high Emperor of saluation in this matter what is to be done And doubtlesse I may not deliuer any thing to him nor yet he receiue any thing of me as is proued 24. quaestione vltimo capite coÌuenior qui. Wherfore by these and the like reasons it appereth that not onely iurisdiction spiritual as the Lord Peter falsly hath suggested doth belong to God but also all other kinde of iurisdiction whatsoeuer touching the churche whether it be by law custome or priuilege in so much that neither may we surreÌder the same to any nor yet may the king at our handes take the same Further the Lord Peter affirmed that Christ for example sake did pay tribute which is vntrue as appeareth in Gene. 48. chap. For the land of Priestes were free from paying of all kinde of toll and tribute And if the Lord Peter well considered the 17. of Math. he should haue found there how that Christ did not onely pay tribute for example sake but rather proued how he was not bound to pay any at all To conclude therfore the children be free but ye pay to auoyd slaunder and offence wherefore the text sayth Least we shoulde offend them goe to the sea c. But paraduenture it may be answered that by the example of Christ to auoyd offence ought to pay But this is vntrue because there is double offence of the weakelings of the Pharises for as concerning the offence of the weakelinges which commeth of ignorance not of malice some things are to be omitted for a time while they be better instructed as the Apostle saith to the Romains in the xiiij chap. But for the offence of the Pharises which commit and offend of a pretensed malice there is nothing to be omitted as Christ sayth in Math 16 Where to his disciples saying Doe you not know how that the Pharises hearing this word are offended answered Beholde suffer them they are blinde and leaders of the blind For that in the time of Christ the offeÌce theÌ was of litle ones But now is the offence of the Pharises Wherfore then it was not to be payd for auoyding of offeÌce but now not so Now therfore it is apparant that the third toke n of the feare of God consisteth in the whole true restoring of goods And of him which hath such feare whereby he restored to God his own it is spokeÌ of in Eccle. 15. cha The seed of the man that feareth God shall be brought to honor but the seed which transgresseth the commauÌdemeÌt of the Lord shall be shamed And thus it fully appeareth how louing feare and obedience is due vnto God for the excellency of his maiesty because the words be feare God Secondly I do say that especiall honor and reuerence is due vnto the king for his dignity sake which followeth in the theame Now it is sayd honor the king I will alledge the 10 of Eccle. where it is specified In the middes of the brethren the ruler is holden in honor among them Wherfore it semeth to me that there are 2. kind of honors one which proceedeth from the lips that is named flattery wherof it is spoken in Math. the 17. chap. This people doth honor me with their lips but their hartes are far from me There is on other kinde of honor which is reall and commeth froÌ the hart And this is the very true honor in deed wherwith the king ought to be honored But me thinketh that he doth really and de facto in very deede honor the king which wisheth and counselleth him to keepe and do those things wherby his dominion is beloued his royalty not diminished his honor and fame preserued his conscience not burdened And he that perswadeth him contrary to these I thinke doth not honour the king To proceede therefore further I say first that he doth de facto honor the king who perswadeth him those things wherby he may be beloued of his subiectes For a Prince ought to study rather to be beloued then feared And what more greater treasure can a Prince wish then to haue the harts of his subiectes According to the saying of Seneca The loue of the Citizens is a fortresse inuincible and a bulwarke not sautable What thing is more to be wished for what better then to liue and raigne euery man willing and reioycing thereof And in my opinioÌ there is nothing which causeth more a Prince to be beloued then if he keep and mayntayne his auncient liberties and bring in no alterations Wherefore it is sayd in the 22. chapter of Prou. Thou shalt not remoue the land markes which thy fore elders haue set This place the Lord Peter alledged to make for himselfe which I wyll proue to make agaynst him and that by his reason ye ought not to transgresse the olde limittes and boundes which the fathers haue set For nouity and alteration doth ingender discord And for this cause in making of new alterations there ought to be both euident vtilitye and vrgent necessitye If therefore the Prince will abrogate and take away
the king is counsailed to that whereby his fame and renowne is maintained 4. Fourthly when a king is counsailed to that wherby his conscience is not wounded c. And this is the order of his whole tractation Nowe remayneth with like breuity to recite the reasons and argumentes in order whereby he proueth the premisses with the subdiuision of euery member and part thereof Wherein the studious reader may note both the subtile proceedings of these popish prelates and also the feeble and impotent ground whereupon they build Whose building as by this discourse and many other may appeare wholy finally tendeth to this to maintaine their liberties pompe and estimation aboue all other secular princes and persons First as concerning feare to be geuen to God which hee deuideth in 3. partes in geuing in honouring and restoring for the first hee proueth that princes ought to geue largely and wythout measure to the Church by these arguments By the testimonie of Iustinian although nothing is good whych is too much yet c. pag. 361. col 2. I aunswere that in the time of Iustinian goodes then geuen to the Churche were the goodes of the poore Wherein was vsed faithfull distribution voluntarie geuing and necessary charitie But nowe in our Popish Churches reuenues and landes geuen neither are distributed to the poore and yet are men compelled against their will to geue still And againe so little necessitie is nowe to geue to such that the most wealthes of Realmes almost is in their handes and houses in so much that they flowing in such wealth are nowe waxed so proude that kinges can scarse beare any rule for them as was prooued before pag. 3 30. col 2. that the Popes reuenues heere in England mounted to more then three times double the stint of the kings crowne Wherefore by the counsaile of Iustinian it was so then and then myght stand quòd Religio peperit diuitias But nowe as the time is altered so that counsaile holdeth not postquam nunc filia deuor auit matreÌ That is after that the daughter hath deuoured the mother Finally concerning mens geuing to the Church in these our popish daies foure faultes I note First that they geue superfluously more then sufficient is to necessitie of life Secondly that they geue to such as abuse it wickedly Thirdly that in geuing to them that neede not noble men in meane time defraude their poore neighbors which nede in dede and yet doe not complaine Fourthly because of thys title of geuing men haue vsed and yet doe vse to put great hope of saluation therein contrary to the Testament of God in Christes death whereof examples are before Pag. 361. col 2. Abel offered of the best to the Lorde and was blessed of God Ergo euery great man that woulde be blessed of God must offer of the best he hath vnto the Church Aunswere This argument as it is farre fet so it is soone answered wherein 3. notes are to be obserued First that he which offereth vnto the church of God doth not therein offer vnto God immediatly as Abel did Secondly neither is this to be graunted that hee which offereth to all Churchmen offereth by and by to the Church of God For many times the Churchmen are one and the Church of God is an other Laurence the Martyr shewing forth the church of god brought out the poore of the Parishe and not of the priestes of the Church Pag. 72. col 1. The thirde note is this that if noble persons should offer vnto God by the example of Abel that which is the best and fattest of the flocke then should they offer vnto the Lord of their flocke onely and not of their landes Yea and to note the very truth they are taught thereby to offer to God neither cattel nor landes but that which is the very best that is their owne bodies for a liuely sacrifice to God Hee that offerd vp to God a proude heart and killed it with the axe of humilitie geueth vnto him the best and fattest bullocke he hath in all his flocke With like reason I aunswere also the place of Numeri 18. and of Paral. cap. vlt. that to offer vp or to seperate vnto the Lordes treasurie is not nowe to geue to Priestes and Chaplaines of the Churche whyche peraduenture haue more then they doe well occupie but to giue liberally to the communion of Sainctes which are needy and are the true treasurie of the Church in deede as Laurence the true treasurer sayd supra pag. 72 Pag. 362 col 1. By Gods commaundement we are bound of duetie to honour our temporall fathers Ergo by the same duety we are bounde much rather to honour our spirituall fathers that is Priestes and Prelates Aunswere A father in common speche is diuersly taken as by age by nature by office And to al these we of duety are bound to yeeld honour reuerence obedience submission all be it not all after one sort nor in like degree For as we are bound to honour our father and mothers so aged men elders haue also their honour and name of fathers So Magistrates and spirituall teachers in their kinde haue their honour and reuerence And S. Paule sayeth that such are worthy of double honour qui benè praesunt qui laborant in sermone But in thys two thyngs are to be noted wherein this honour consisteth and howe farre it extendeth These spirituall fathers of the Churche thinke they be not honoured inough vnlesse Kings and Emperors geue and surrender vnto them all the temporall rule gouernement to doe what they list and none to controll them And vnlesse noble men and subiects indue them wyth temporall landes and possessions so much as they woulde haue And this they call honour which they define onely by geuing temporally where in deede it rather consisteth in geuing spiritually as to haue a reuerent opinion of their ministration to yeld a prompt obedience to their doctrine to reuerence them as the ministers of God and not to despise defame or molest their persones whereof S. Paule also about the same place speaketh wryting to Timothe Let no man despise thy youth c. Also to Titus 2. Let no man despise thee c. And this is to honour our spirituall fathers Secondly to consider howe farre this honour extendeth as no man doeth denie but these pastours are worthy their double honour which rule wel so if they administer not their office wel they are vnder the ouersighte of the king bearing the Temporall sworde worthy of double punishment And yet to consider thys double honour in them that rule well howe farre it doth extend if it be compared to the honour due to our parentes case of necessitie will soone decide it For be it that our parentes on the one side and pastour of the other stande in extreeme neede of the sonnes supportation wherein he can helpe but the one nature
conferred all his counsailes This as it seemed straunge vnto the Lordes and Earles so it inflamed their indignation so much against this Peter that through the exciting of the Nobles the Byshops of the land did proceede in excommunication against the said Gauerston vnlesse he departed the land Upon the occasion whereof the King the same first yeare of his raigne being greeued wyth the Byshoppes wryteth to the Pope complaining that they had proceeded to excommunication of the sayde Peter vnlesse he departed the realme within a time certaine The which letter of the king what answere againe the king had from the pope I finde not set down in storie Ouer and besides it befell in the said first yeare of the king that the Byshoppricke of Yorke being vacant the king gaue the office of the treasour to one of his owne clearkes wherof the pope hauing intelligence wryteth to the King commaunding him to call backe the same gift and with all citeth vp to Rome the sayd clearke there to answere the matter to a nephewe of one of his Cardinals vpon whom he had bestowed the sayd dignitie whereunto the king maketh answere Quod citationes huiusmodi illorum executio c.. i. That if such citations and the execution of the same should procede to the impeachement of our kingly iurisdiction and to the preiudice of our lawful inheritance and the honor of our crowne especially of the deciding of suche matters which principally concerne our estate should be prosequuted in any other place then within thys our Realme by any manner of wayes c. Certes although we our selues would winke thereat or through sufferaunce permit matters so to passe our hands yet the states and nobles of our kingdom who vpon allegeance are obliged and sworne to the protection and defence of the dignitie of the crowne of England will in no wise suffer our right and the lawes of the lande so to be violated Besides this the foresaid pope wrote to the king complaining that by certaine councellours of king Edwarde his father lying sicke vtterly ignoraunt thereof a certaine restraint was geuen out charging his nuncios and Legates whoÌ he had sent for the gathering of the first fruites of the benefices vacant wythin the realme not hereafter to entermeddle therewith c. whereunto the king maketh answere Gidelicet Pater Sanctis Datum fuit vobis intelligi c. In English thus Most holy Father it hath ben geuen you to vnderstand otherwise then the truth of the matter is for most true it is in dede that the foresaide inhibition was ratified by good acte of Parliament holden at Karlin vpon certain causes concerning the execution of such collections the said our father not onely being not ignorant but also witting willing and of his owne meere knowledge agreeing to the same in the presence not only of his owne Erles Barons and states and commons of the Realme but also your legates and liegers being called thereunto Item vpon other letters brought from the Pope to the king for the enstalling of one Peter de Subaudia his kinseman into the Bishoppricke of Worcester being then vacant and withall requiring that if the sayd Peter would not accept thereof the election shoulde be referred to the Priour and Couent of the same place The king therewith grieued maketh answere by his letters to the Pope and sundry his Cardinals Quod cum electiones de futuris prelatis in ecclesiis Cathedral c. That for so much as elections of prelates to be placed in cathedral churches within his kingdome are not to be attempted without his licence first had and obtained c. Therefore he coulde not abide that any such straunge and vnaccustomed reseruations should or could take place in his Realme without manifest preiudice of his kingly estate requiring further that hee woulde not cause any suche nouelties to be brought in into hys kingdome contrary to that which hys auncestors before him haue accustom ed to doe Thus the time proceeded at length the Parliament appoynted came An. 1310. which was the fourth of thys kings raigne The articles were drawne by the nobles to be exhibited to the king which articles were the same conteined In magna charta and de foresta aboue specified wyth such other articles as his father had charged him with before to wit that he should remoue froÌ him and his Court all aliens and peruerse counsellours And that all the matters of the common wealth should be debated by common counsaile of the Lordes both temporall and spirituall and that he should stirre no warre out of England in any other foreine realme without the common assent of the same c. The king perceiuing their intent to be as it was in deede to sonder Peter Gaueston from his coÌpany and seeing no other remedy but nedes must yeld and grauÌt his consent agreed that the said Gaueston shuld be banished into Ireland And so the Parliament breaking vp the Lordes returned to their owne well appeased although of the other articles they could not speede yet that they had driuen Peter Gaueston out of the Realme at this time it did suffice them Thys Peter Gaueston was a certaine Gentlemans sonne of Wasconie whom being young king Edward the first for the good seruice his father had done hym in hys warres receiued to his Court and placed hym with hys sonne Edwarde nowe raigning Who in processe of time growing vp with him inceÌsed and prouoked him to much outrage and wantoÌnesse By whose occasion first he began in his fathers dayes to breake the parke of Walter bishop of Chester then Chancelour of England and after executor to the king For the which so doing the king as is partly touched before imprisoned his sonne and condemned this Peter to perpetuall banishment Notwithstanding the young king after the death of his father as yee haue heard sent for this Gaueston againe And with all so persecuted this foresayd Bishop that he clapt him in the tower and seised vpon al his goods Moreouer caused most strait inquisition to be made vppon him for guiding his office wherein if the least crime might haue ben found it would haue cost him his life And thus much of Peter Gaueston and of his origine Now to the matter The king thus separated from his old compere that is from the companie of Peter Gaueston nowe exiled into Ireland continued in great mourning and pensiuenesse seeking by all meanes possible howe to call him home againe and conferring with such as were about hym vpon the same Who did insinuate to the king that for somuch as the Earle of Glocester was a man well loued and fauored in all the realme if a marriage might be wrought betwixt his sister and Peter Gaueston It might be a meane both for him to obtaine more frendship and for the king to haue his desire To make short Peter Gaueston in all hast was sent for the marriage through the kings procuring
memory brother Germaine to our Lady mother is fallen vnto vs by playn and manifest law And for somuch that Lord Phillip de Valoys being the sonne of the Vncle of the foresayd king and so being farre from the crowne by a farther degree of consanguinitie through force and vsurpation hath intruded himselfe in the foresayd kingdome whilest we were yet in our Minoritie so contrary both to God and to iustice doth detayne and occupye the same And least we shoulde seeme to neglect our owne right and the gifte geuen vs of God or not to submit our will to Gods diuine ordinance We haue thought good to acknowledge the title of France and by supportation of the almighty king haue taken vppon vs the defence and regiment of the sayd kingdome Firmely purposing with our selues as euery good man ought to doe graciously to minister iustice to euery one according to the rites and laudable custome of the foresayd kingdome Also to renue the good lawes and customes whiche haue bene in the time of Ludouicke our progenitour adding to moreouer that which shall seeme expedient according to the condition and qualiitie of the time As by any chaunge of coyne or any other inordinate exactions we intend not to seeke our profites by your detrimentes when as the almighty bee praised therefore we abounde and haue inough And as concerning the affayres of the Realme our purpose is not to proceede rashely or by our owne will but by the discreete aduise and Counsell of the Pieres Prelates Nobles and other our faythfull subiects of the kingdome so farre forth as shall make for the honour of God the defence and aduauncement of the Church which in all fulnes of deuotion we doe reuerence and to the profite both publicke and priuate of all the subiectes thereof with full execution of iustice by the grace of God to be executed vpon al and singular persons being earnestly careful for the honour profite and tranquillitie of you all For as the Lorde knoweth nothing shall be more gratefull to vs then that by our carefull solicitude peace may be engendered specially betwixt vs and vniuersally among all Christen men so that by our concorde the force and strength of all Christen Princes may be ioyned together for the recouery of the holy land whiche our Sauiour and redemer hath dedicated with hys owne proper bloud whereunto we wil indeuour our selues through the grace of the holy ghost And for asmuch as we haue offered to the foresayd Lorde Phillip diuers friendly and reasonable conditions of peace whereunto he would neyther condescend neyther agree to any conformation yea rather moueth against vs vniust warre to the vtter subuersion of our state we are enforced of necessitie to the vttermost of our power for the defence both of vs and recouery of our right to defend our selues by force of battaile not seeking any slaughter of good and humble subiectes but desiring theyr safegarde and profite For the whiche cause all and singular such subiectes of the kingdome of Fraunce which shall submit themselues to vs as the true king of Fraunce within the feast of Easter next ensuing professing vnto vs theyr fealtie and doing to vs as to the Kyng of Fraunce by duety appertayneth so as our beloued subiectes of Flaunders haue done alredy or be ready to offer themselues so to do all such we willingly admit and receaue to our peace grace vnder our protection to be defended them to mayntayne as is conuenient from all molestation and disquietnes whatsoeuer in person or goodes hereafter to be inforced eyther by vs or by our officers vpon what soeuer occasion of rebellion afore passed And for as much as the premisses cannot easely be intimated to all and singular persons we haue prouided the same to be fixed vpon Church doores and other publicke places whereby the manifest notice thereof may come to all men to the comfort of you that be to vs deuout and to the true information of them whiche through sinister surmises of our enemies otherwise informed of vs. Dated at Gaunt the 8. day of February the yeare of our kingdome of Fraunce the first of England the 14. This done for that the winter then drew on neyther was there any hope as the time serued of farther doyng good the kyng thought best for a season to returne againe to Englande with his company geuing ouer the warres vntill the next spring and so did taking shipping and so ariued at Douer When he came to London it was declared vnto him of the great spoyle the Frenchmen had made at Southampton who answered agayne that within one yeare he doubted not the same to be well payd for recompenced And according to the same purpose of hys he lingered no time but calling a Parliament at Westminster with much grudge euill will of his subiects was for the mayntenance of hys warres graunted to him a great subsidie which was the 5. euery mans goodes and also the customes of his woolles 2. yeares before hand and the 9. these of euery mans corne At the spring the K. agayn prepared his army rigged hys nauy purposing to land in FlauÌders But the Archb. of Canterb. then Lord Chauncellour hauing vnderstanding of the Frenche power vpon the Sea lying for the k. gaue him aduertisement there of willing him more stronglier to go or els not to venture But the king not crediting the Archbish. and being angry with him therefore sayd that he would go forward whereupon the bishop resigned the Chauncellorship remoued himselfe from his Counsayle then the k. consulting hereupon farther with the Lord Morley his Admirall and others hearing also the same of them furnished himselfe with stronger power and committed him to his ship and did so much that a few dayes before midsommer he was vpoÌ the Sea with a great fleete Before the town of Sluse the french king to stop hys passage had layd ready a great nauy well neare to that number of 20. score sayle and had made the Christopher of England which before the French men took at SouthamptoÌ theyr Admirall betwixt which two nauies was a loÌg and terrible fight But in the end the victory by Gods grace fell to the king of England in which fight he himselfe was personally So that of the number of thirtye thousand FrenchmeÌ few or none were left escaped aliue and two hundreth sayle of shippes taken in one of the which were found 400. dead bodyes After this great slaughter of the Frenchmen of whom many for feare of the sword lept into the sea when no man durst bring tidinges thereof to the Frenche king They which were next about the king did subborne his foole to insinuate the vnderstanding thereof by subtiltie of couert words which was thus As the foresayd foole being in the kinges presence and was talking of many things among other talke he sodenly brast out being prompt by others into a vehement rayling of
expedient and to set foorth as shal seeme best to your godly wisedomes our good entent for the suppressing of incommodities and furthering of the commodities of our subiectes that we may worthely commende your circumspect care herein Teste meipso apud Westm. 10 die Februa Anno regni nostri Angliae 15. Regni verò Franciae secundo By these foresayde obiections accusations of the king premised and layd against the Archbishop of Canterbury what is to be thought of the doinges of the sayd Archbishop I leaue it to thy iudgeuient gentle reader as I sayd before to be coniected For so much as our histories somewhat bearing with the sayd Archbishop seeme either to be vncertayne of the truth of the matter or els couertly to dissemble some part of that they knew And especially of Polâdor Virgil. I meruaile who hauing so good occasion to touch the matter doth so sleightly passe it ouer without any word of mention In whiche matter if probable coniecture beside history might here be heard it is not vnlikeâ but that some olde practice of prelates hath herein bene put in vre through some crafty conspiracy betweene the Pope and the Archbishop And the rather to be gathered for that as the pope was enemy vnto the king in this his chalenge to the crowne of Fraunce So the Archbishop against his Prince as for the most part alwayes they haue bene was a trend as no man neede to doubt therof vnto the Pope Which thing also more probable may be supposed because of the comming downe of the it Cardinals the same time from the pope to the king of England about the matter of farther truce wherof Christ willing more hereafter shall follow Albeit the Archbishop this yet notwithstanding subtely and featly excuseth himselfe to the king of the foresayd obiections and cunningly handleth the matter in words by his letter directed to the king as followeth The letter of the Archbyshop of Caunterburie to the king REdoubted Syr may it please your maiestie to vnderstand that the most chiefest and speciall thing that keepeth kings and Princes in the fauoure of God and best preserueth them in theyr estate is sage wise and deliberate counsaile And therefore sayeth the wise man concerning counsell in this wise Good men haue thereby their safetie And it is wrytten in the booke of kinges howe Salomon which was the wisest Prince that euer was tooke vnto him the most auncient and sage men of his Realme to be his counsailours By whose aduisement and discretion hee alwayes Kept the lande of Israell in quiet and in peace and besides that had all other kinges and princes that bordered vppon him at his will and commaundement After whose death raigned Robohâm hys sonne who neglecting the good couÌsel of his father and good aduise of his sage discrete counsailours harkened to such counsel as lighter and younger men perswaded him vnto that sought rather howe to please and flatter him then the quiet state of hys Realme whereby he lost all the whole lande of Israel the 12. part only excepted In like maner haue many kings of Israel and other kingdomes beside by rash and euill counsell come to great ruine and mischiefe And Sir sauing your princely patience you may call to remembraunce your owne time for by the wicked and sinister counsell to our laâe soueraigne Lorde your father geuen whome God forgeue which he tooke and folowed both against the lawe of his lande and graund Charter of the peeres and other his people of the lande some he put to shamefull death from other some he tooke their goods and such as fled he put vnto their raunsome and what ennemies he purchased thereby your grace well vnderstandeth And after this Sir you knowe enen in your owne time howe by following and beleuing ouer light counsel you yourselfe lost the hartes of many of your subiectes from the which God deliuer you if it be his will And after that time again vntill nowe by the good aduisement of your Prelates Peeres and sage counsailours of your land your graces businesse and affaires haue bene so demained and ordered that you haue had the hearts againe of all your subiectes as well spirituall as temporall as muche or rather more then any of your graces predecessours kings of England haue had So that by meanes of the sayde good counsell the good will and aide of your people and special grace of God you haue had the victorie of all your ennemies as well in Scotlande as in Fraunce and all other places besides That vnto this day Gods name bee blessed therefore your grace hathe bene estemed as one of the most noblest Princes in all Christendome And nowe your grace by the euill and peruerse counsaile of some suche wythin the Realme whiche are not so wise as they might be and such also as consider and respect rather their owne priuate commoditie then your graces honour and safetie of your Realme beginneth to apprehende diuers Clerkes Pieres and other people of the land and to directe processe against them not beseeming but contrary to the Lawe of the land which to keepe and maintaine you are bounde by the othe you tooke at youre coronation and contrary to the graunde charter whereof all the realme are witnesses all the prelates of the same and coÌtrary to the sentence confirmed by the Bul of our holy father to the pope which we haue to shew All which things as they are to the great pearill and daunger of your soule so are they also to the vtter debasing of your regall state and honour And Sir although such as be your graces gouernours and counsailers beyng a callynge aboue their agree doe geue your grace to vnderstande that their enterprises and yours doe please and content your subiectes and commons yet your grace shall knowe for certaine and prooue it your owne selfe to be farre otherwise then that they beare you in hand And that vnlesse God do remedy the same if you prosecute your purpose begon in this order you will leese the hearts of all your subiects as also your good and rightfull enterprise and shal see such discord about the same that you shall not be able to performe that you haue begon but rather enforce your ennemies to seeke your destruction to loose your noble and renowmed fame and in the ende your kingdom it selfe which God forbid Wherefore soueraigne Lorde and King I beseeche you that for the safegard of your honour and Realme and enterprise begon that you will take vnto you the most discrete and wisest men wythin your Realme and woorke by their aduise and counsell as before thys time you haue bene accustomed without the aide and counsell of whome you can neither maintaine your enterprise nor gouerne your realme And for that some such as are about your grace falsly deuise against vs treason and such like troubles and therefore are of vs excommunicate and as persons excommunicate doe so esteme of them
and thou bid in the olde law men fight for theyr countrey And thy selfe haddest two swordes in thy company when thou shouldest go to thy passion that as these clerkes seyn betokeneth a spirituall sword and a temporall sworde that thou gaue to thy vicar to rule with thy church Lord this is a sleight speech but Lord we beleueÌ that thou art king of blisse and that is thine heritage and mankindes countrey and in this worlde wee ne bene but straungers and pilgrimes For thou Lord ne art of this world ne thy law nether ne thy true seruauntes that kepen thy law And Lord thou were king of Iuda by enheritage if thou wouldest haue ihad it but thou forsooke it and pletedest not therfore ne fought not therfore ¶ But Lord for thy kinde heretage and mankindes countrey that is a land of blisse thou foughtest mightilich In battaile thou ouercame thy enemie so thou wonne thine heretage For thou that were a Lord mightiest in battail and also Lord of vertues are rightfullich king of blisse as Dauid saith in the Psalter But Lorde thine enemie smote the dispitesullich and had power of thee and hang thee vpoÌ the crosse as thou haddest ben a these benomyn thee all thy clothes and sticked thee to the hart with a spere ¶ O Lord this was an hard assault of a battaile and here thou ouercome by pacieÌ ce mightilich thine enemies for thou ne woldest not done against the will of thy father And thus Lorde thou taughtest thy seruants to fight for their countrey And Lorde this fighting was in figure itaught in the old law But Lord men holdeÌ now the shadow of the old fighting leuen the light of thy fighting that thou taughtest openlych both in word and in deede ¶ Lord thou gaue vs a sword to fighten against our enemis for our conntrey that was thine holy teaching christen mens law But Lorde thy sworde is put in a shethe and in priests warde that haue forsake the fighting that thou taughtest For as they seyn it is against their order to ben meÌ of armes in thy battail for it is vnsemelich as they seyn that thy vicar in erth other hys priests shulden suffer of other meÌ And therfore gif any man smite him other any of his clerkes hee ne taketh it not in pacience but anon hee siniteth with his sworde of cursing and afterward with his bodylich sworde he doth them to death O Lord me thinketh that this is a fighting against kinde and much against thy teaching O Lorde whether axsedest thou after swerdes in time of thy passion to again stond thine enemies nay forsooth thou Lorde For Peter that smote for great loue of thee had no great thanke of thee for his smiting And Lorde thou were mighty ynough to haue againe stonde thine ennemies for through thy looking they fellen downe to the ground Lorde iblessed mote thou be Heere thou teachest vs that we shoulden suffren For thou were mighty ynow to haue agaynst and thine ennemies and thou haddest wepen and thy men weren harty to haue smitten O sweet Lord how may he for shame clepen himselfe thy Viker and head of the Church that may not for shame suffer Sithe thou art a Lord and sufferedst of thy subiectes to geuen vs ensaÌple and so did thy true seruauntes O Lord whether geue thou to Peter a spirituall sworde to curse a temporal swerd to sle mens bodies Lord I trow not for theÌ Peter that loued thee so much wold haue smitwith thy swerds But Lord he taught vs to blessen them that cursen vs and suffren and not smiten And Lord he fed thy people as thou bed him and therefore he suffered the death as thou didst O Lord why clepeth any man him Peters successor that hath forsaken patience and feedeth thy people with cursing and wyth smiting Lord thou saydest in thy Gospell when thy disciples knewen well that thou were Christ and that thou mustest goe to Ierusalem and sufferen of the Scribes and Pharises spittinges reprofes and also the death And Peter tooke thee aside and sayd God forbid that And Lord thou saydst to Peter goe behinde me Sathanas thou sclaunderest me in Israell For thou ne sauorest not thilke thinges that ben of God but thilke that ben of men Lord to mens wyt it is vnreasonable that thou or thy Vicar gif thou madest any on earth shoulden suffren of your suggets A Lord whether thou ordeynest an order of fighters to turne men to the beliefe Other ordeinest that knightes shoulden swear to fighte for thy wordes A Lord whether bede thou that gif a man turne to the fayth that he should geue his goodes and cattell to the Vicar that hath great Lordships and more then him needeth Lord I wot wel that in the beginning of the church men that weren coÌuerted threwen adowne theyr goodes before the Apostles feete For all they weren in charitie and none of them sayd thus is myne ne Peter made himselfe no Lord of these goodes But Lord now he that clepeth himselfe thy Vicar vpon earth and successor to Peter hath ybroke thy commaundement of charitie for he is become a Lord. And he hath also broken thy commandement of mercy and also of patience Thus Lord we be fallen into great mischiefe and thraldome for our chiefetayne hath forsaken war and armes and haue treated to haue peach with our enemies A Lord gif it be thy will draw out thy swerd out of his sheth that thy seruauntes may fight therewith agaynst their enemies put cowardise out of our hartes And comfort vs in battaile or than thou come with thy sword in thy mouth to take vengeance on thine enemies For gif we bene accorded with our enemies til that time come it is dread least thou take vengeaunce both of theÌ and of vs together A Lord there is no helpe nowe in this great mischiefe but onely in thee Lord thou geuest vs a commaundement of truth in bidding vs say yea yea nay nay and sweare for nothing Thou geue vs also a maundement of meekenes and an other of poorenes But Lord he that clepeth himself thy Vicar on earth hath both ybrokeÌ these commaundements for he maketh a law to compell men to sweare and by his lawes he teacheth that a man to saue his life may forsweare and lye And so Lord through coÌfort of him and his lawes the people ne dreadeth not to sweare and to lye ne oft times to forswearen them Lord here is little truth O Lord thou hast ybrought vs to a liuing of soules that standes in beleeuing in thee keeping thy hestes and when we breaken thine hestes than we slen our soule And lesse harme it were to suffer bodylich death Lord king Saule brake thine hestes and thou tooke his kingdome from his heyres euermore after him and gaue it to Dauid thy seruaunt that kept thine hestes And thou saydst by Samuell thy prophat to Saule king that it
him maketh him a false Christ Antichrist For who may be more agens Christ than he that in his wordes maketh himselfe Christes vicar in earth And in hys werkes vndoth the ordinaunce of Christ and maketh men byleueÌ that it is needful to the heale of mens soules to byleuen that he is Christes vicar in earth And what euer he byndeth in earth is ybounden in heauen vnder this colour he vndoth Christes law and maketh men alwayes to kepen his law and hestes And thus men may yseene that he is agenst Christ and therefore he is Antichrist that maketh men worshupen him as a God on earth as the the proud K. Nabugodonosor did somtime that was K. of Babylon And therfore we lewed men that knowne not God but thee Iesu Christ beleuen in thee that art our God and our king and our Christ and thy lawes And forsaken Antichrist and Nabugodonosor that is false God and a false Christ and hys lawes that ben contrary to thy preaching And Lord strength thou vs agenst our enemies For they ben about to maken vs forsaken thee and thy lawe other elles to putten vs to death O Lord onlich in thee is our trust to helpe vs in this mischiefe for thy great goodnes that is withouten end Lord thou he taughtest not thy disciples to assoylen men of her sinne and setten them a penaunce for their sinne in fasting ne in prayeng ne other almous dede ne thy selfe ne thy disciples vseden no such power here on earth For Lord thou forgeue men their sinnes and bede him sinne no more And thy disciples fulleden men ãâã name in forgeuenesse of her sinnes Nor they toke no such power vpon them as our priestes dare now And Lord thou ne affoâtedest no man both of his sinne and of his peyne that was dew for his sinne ne thou grauntedst no man such power here on earth And Lord me thinketh that gif there were a purgatorye and any earthliche man had power to deliueren sinfull men from the peynes of Purgatory he shoulde and he were in charitie sauen euerich man that were in waye of saluation from thilke peynes sith they make them greater then anye bodeliche peynes of thys world Also gif the Bishop of Rome had such a power he himselfe should neuer comen in purgatory ne in hell And sith we see well that he ne hath no power to kepen himselfe ne other men nother out of these bodilych peynes of the world and he may goe to hell for his sinne as an other man may I ne by leue not that he hath so great power to assoylen men of their sinne as he taketh vpon hym abouen all other men And I trowe that in this he higheth hymself aboue God As touching the selling of Byshopricks personages I trow it be a poynt of falsehed For agenst Gods ordinaunce he robbeth poore men of a porcion of theyr sustenaunce and selleth it other geueth it to finde proud men in idâenes that done the lewd puplelitell profite but much harme as we told before Thus ben thy commaundementes of treweth of meekenes and of poore nesse vndone by him that clepeth himselfe thy vicar here vppon earth A Lord thou gaue vs a commaundement of chastice that is aforsaking of fleshlich lustes For thou broughtest vs to a liuing of soule that is ygouerned by the word For Lord thou ordeinedist woman more frele than man to ben ygouerned by mans rule his help to please thee kepe thine hests Ne thou ne ordeinedist that a man should desire the company of a woman and maken her his wife to lyuen with her in hys lustis as a swyne doth or a hors And his wife ne like him not to his lustes Lord thou ne gaue not a man leaue to departen hym from his wyfe and taken hym an other But Lord thy mariage is a common accord betwene man woman to lyuen together to theyr liues ende and in thy seruice eyther the better for others helpe and thilke that thus ben ycome together bene ioyned by thee and thilke that God ioyneth may no man depart But Lord thou sayest that gif a man see a woman to coueten her than he doth with the woman lecherye in his hart And so Lord gif a man desire his wife in couetise of such lustes and not to flye from whoredome his weddins is lechery ne thou ne ioynest them not together Thus was Raguels doughter ywedded to seuen husbandes that the deuill instrangled But Toby tooke her to lyue with her in clennes and brynging vp of her children in thy worship and on him the deuill ne had no power For the wedding was I maked in God for God and through God A Lord the people is farre ygo from this maner of wedding For now men weddeÌ theyr wyues for fairenes other for riches or some such other fleshlich lustes And Lord so it preueth by theÌ for the most part For a man shall not finde two wedded in a lande where the husband loues the wife and the wife is buxum to the man as they shoulden after thy law of maryage But other the maÌ loues not his wife or the wife is not buxum to her man And thus Lord is the rule of prefe that neuer fayleth no preue whether it be done by thee or no. And Lord all this mischiefe is common among thy people for that they knowe not thy worde but theyr shepheardes and hyred men sedden them with their * sweuens and leasinges And Lord where they shoulden gon before vs in the field they seggen theyr order is so holy for thy mariage And Lord he that calleth himselfe thy vicar vpon earth will not suffren priestes to taken them wiues for that is agaynst hys law But Lord he will dispensen with them to kepen horen for a certayne somme of mony And Lord all horedome is forfended in thy law And Lord thou neuer forfendest priestes their wiues ner thy Apostles neyther And well I wote in our land priestes hadden wiues vntill Anselmus dayes in the yeare of our Lord God a leueÌ hundred and twenty and nyne as Huntingdon writes And Lord this makes people for the most part beleuen that lechery is no sinne Therefore we lewd men prayen thee that thou wolt send vs shepheardes of thine owne that wolen feeden thy flocke in thy lesewe and gon before theÌselfe and so written thy law in our harts that from the least to the most all they mayen knowne thee And Lord geue our king and his Lordes hart to defenden thy true shepheardes and thy sheepe from out of the wolues mouthes and grace to know thee that art the true Christ the sonne of thy heauenly father from the Antichrist that is the sonne of pride And Lorde geue vs thy poore sheepe patience and strength to suffer for thy law the cruelnes of the mischieuous Wolues And Lord as thou hast promised shorten these dayes
art in daunger of Cesar. Wherefore if thou wilt owe nothing vnto any earthly king forsake all chose things and followe Christ If then all ecclesiasticall ministers hauing richesse ought to be vnder the subiection of kings and geue vnto them tribute It foloweth that kings may lawfully by the authoritye which is geuen them take away theyr temporallities from them Here vpon S. Paule acknowledging him selfe to be vnder the iurisdiction of the Emperour appealed vnto Cesar as it appeareth Actes 25. I stand sayth he at Cesars iudgement seat there I ought to be iudged Whereupon in the 8 distinction chapter quo iure S. Ambrose alleageth that all things are lawfull vnto the Emperour al things vnder his power For the confirmation wherof it is said Daniel second chapter the God of heauen hath geuen vnto thee a kingdome strength Empire and glory and all places wherein the children of men do dwell and hath geuen into thy power the beastes of the field and fowles of the aire and set all things vnder thy subiection Also in the 11. question and 1. He sayeth if the Emperour require tribute we do not denie that the landes of the Church shall pay tribute if the Emperour haue neede of our landes hee hath power to chalenge them let him take them if hee will I doe not geue them vnto the Emperour neither doe I denie them Thys wryteth S. Ambrose expresly declaring that the seculare Lorde hath power at hys pleasure to take away the lands of the Church and so consequently the seculer Lords haue power at their owne pleasures to take away the temporal goodes from the Ecclesiasticall ministers when they doe offend Item S. Augustine wryteth if thou sayest what haue we to do wyth the Emperour But nowe as I sayde wee speake of mannes lawe The Apostle would be obedient vnto the kings and honor them saying Reuerence your kings and doe not say what haue I to doe with the king What haste thou then to doe wyth possessions By the kings law the possessions are possessed thou hast said what haue I to doe with the king but doe not say what hath thy possessions to doe wyth the king For then haste thou renounced the lawes of menne whereby thou diddest possesse thy landes Thus wryteth S. Augustine in his 8. distinction by whose wordes it is manifest that the king hath power ouer the churche goodes consequently may take them away from the clergie transgressing or offending Item in his 33 Epistle vnto Boniface hee sayeth what sober man will say vnto our kings care not you in our kingdome by whome the church of the Lorde is maintained or by whome it is oppressed it partaineth not vnto you who will bee eyther a religious man or who will be a church robber Vnto whome it may be thus answered Doeth it not pertaine vnto vs in our kingdom who will either liue a chast life or who will be an vnchast whoremonger Beholde this holy man sheweth heere howe that it is the duety of kings to punish suche as are robbers of Churches and consequently the proud clergy when as they do offend Item hee wryteth in the 33. quest 7. si de rebus The seculare Lordes may lawfully take away the temporall goodes from heritickes and for so much that it is a case greatly possible that many of the cleargie are vsers of Simonie and thereby heretickes Therefore the seculare Lordes may very lawfully take away their temporallities from them For what vnworthy thyng is it sayeth Saint Augustine if the Catholickes doe possesse according vnto the will of the Lorde those thynges whych the heretickes helde For so muche as this is the worde of the Lorde vnto all wycked men Mathew 21. the kingdome of God shall be taken away from you and geuen vnto an nation whiche shall doe the righteousnesse thereof is it in vaine whych is wrytten in the 11. chapter of the booke of Wisedome The iust shall eat the labours of the wicked And whereas it may bee obiected as touching the desire of other mennes goodes Saynte Augustine aunsweareth that by that euidence the seuen nations whyche did abuse the lande of promesse and were driuen out from thence by the power of God may obiecte the same vnto the people of God whyche inhabite the same And the Iewes them selues from whome accordynge vnto the woorde of the Lorde the kingdome is taken away and geuen vnto a people whiche shall doe the woorkes of righteousnesse maye obiecte the same vnto the Churche of Christ as touching the desire of other mennes goodes but Sainte Augustines aunswere is thus Wee sayeth he doe not desire another mannes goodes for so much as they are oures by the commandement of him by whom all things were made By like euidence the clergie hauing offended their temporall goodes are made the goodes of others for the profite of the church to this purpose also according to S. Augustine serueth the 14. question 4. vnto a misbeleeuer it is not a halfepennie matter but vnto the faithfull is a whole worlde of richesse shal we not then conuince al such to possesse an other mans goodes which seemed to haue gathered great richesse together and know not howe to vse them for that truely is not an others whych is possessed by right and that is lawfully possessed whych is iustly possessed and that is iustly possessed which is well possessed Ergo all that is euell possessed is another mannes and he doth ill possesse it which doth euell vse it If then anye of the cleargie doe abuse the temporall goodes the temporall Lordes maye at theyr owne pleasure accordynge vnto the rule of charitie take away the sayde temporall goodes from the cleargie so transgressing For then according to the allegation aforesayde the cleargie doeth not iustly possesse those temporall goodes but the temporall Lordes proceadyng according to the rule of charitie Doe iustly possesse those temporallities for so muche as all things are the iust mannes 1. Corrinth 3. chapter All thynges sayeth the Apostle are youres Whether it be Paule or Apollo or Cephas eyther the worlde eyther life or death or thynges present or thynges to come for all thynges be youres you be Christes and Christe is Goddes Also 23. quest 7. Quicunque It is wrytten Iure diuino omnia sunt iustorum The woordes of Sainte Augustine in that place ad Vincentium be these Who so euer sayeth hee vppon the occasion of this law or ordinaunce of the Emperour doeth molest or persecute you not for loue of any charitable correction but onely for hatered and malyce to doe you displeasure I holde not wyth hym in so doyng And althoughe there is nothyng heere in thys earthe that any manne may possesse assuredly but eyther hee must holde it by Goddes lawe by whyche cuncta iustorum esse dicuntur that is all thynges be sayde to pertayne to the possession of the iuste or else by mannes lawe whych standeth in
13 chap. And thus by the testimony of all these places is he the chiefe Antechrist vpon the earth and must be slayne with the sword of Gods word and cast with the dragon the cruell beast and the false Prophet that hath seduced the earth into the lake of fire and brimstone to be tormented world without end If the city of Rome do allow his traditioÌs and do disalow Christes holy commaundements and Christes doctrine that it may confirme his traditions then is she Babilon the great or the daughter of Babilon and the great whore sitting vpoÌ many waters with whom the kings of the earth haue committed fornication and the inhabitants of the earth are become dronken with the wine of her harlotry lying opeÌ to baudry With whose spiritual whordom enchauntments witchcraftes and Symon Magus marchaundises the whole rouÌd world is infected and seduced saying in her hart I sit as a Queen and widow I am not neither shall I see sorrowe and mourning Yet is shee ignorauÌt that within a litle while shall come the day of her destruction ruine by the testimony of the Apoc. cha 17. Because that from the time that the continuall sacrifice was taken away the abhomination of desolatioÌ placed there be passed 1299. dayes by the testimonye of Daniell and the Chronicles added do agree to the same And the holy City also hath bene troden vnder foot of the heathen for 42. monethes and the woman was nourished vp in the wildernes vnto which she fled for feare of the space of the serpeÌt during 1260. dayes or els for a time times halfe a tyme which is all one All these thinges be manifest by the testimony of the Apocalips the Chronicles therto agreeing And as concerning the fall of Babilon aforesayd it is manifest in the Apoc. where it is sayd In one day shall her plagues come death lamentation and famine and she shal be burned with fire For strong is the Lord whych will iudge her And agayn Babilon that great Citty is fallen which hath made all nations to drinke of the wine of her Whoredome And thirdly one mightye Aungell tooke vp a myllstone that was a very great one and did cast it into the Sea saying with suche a violence as this is shall that great Cittye Babylon be ouerthrowne and shall no more bee founde For her Marchauntes were the Princes of the earth and with her Witchcraft all Nations haue gone astray and in her is there founde the bloud of the Sayntes and Prophetes And of her destruction speaketh Esay in the 13. chapiter And Babilon that glorious Cittye being so noble amongest kingdomes in the pride of the Caldeans it shall be that like as the Lorde did ouerturne Sodome and Gomorre vpside downe it shall neuer more be inhabited nor haue the foundation layde in no age from generation to generation Ieremy sayeth Your mother that hath borne you is brought to very great confusion and made eueÌ with the ground And agayne The Lord hath deuised and done as he hath spokeÌ agaynst the inhabiters of BabiloÌ which dwel richly in their treasures vppon many waters thine ende is come And thirdly Drouth shall fall vpon her waters and they shall beginne to be drye for it is a land of grauen imagies and boasteth in her prodigious wonders It shall neuer more be inhabited neyther be builded vp in no age nor generation Verely euen as God hath subuerted Sodome and Gomorre with her calues Pardon mee I beseeche you though I be not plentiful in pleasaunt wordes For if I should runne after the course of this wicked world should please meÌ I should not be Christes seruant And because I am a poore man neyther haue nor caÌ haue notaries hyred to testifie of these my writings I call vpon Christ to be my witnes which knoweth the inward secrets of my hart that I am redy to declare the things that I haue writteÌ after my fashion to the profit of all Christen people to the hurt of no maÌ liuing am ready to be reformed if any maÌ will shew me where I haue erred being redy also miserable sinner though I be to suffer for the coÌfession of the name of Christ of his doctrine as much as shal please him by his grace loue to assist me a miserable sinner In witnes of al these things I haue to this writing set that seale of our Lord sauior Iesus Christ which I besech him to imprint vpon my forehed to take froÌ me al maner of marke of Antichrist Amen ¶ These two suppositions as they are termed in the scholes written by Walter Brute and exhibited vnto the Bishop although they conteyned matter sufficient eyther to satisfie the bishop if he had ben disposed to learne or els to haue prouoked him to replye agayne if his knowledge therin had ben better theÌ his yet could they worke neither of theÌ effect in him But he receiuing perusing the same when he neither could confute that which was said neyther would reply or aunswere by learning to that whych was truth finding other by causlations said that this his writing was too short and obscure and therfore required him to write vpon the same againe more plainely and more at large Whereupon the said Maister Walter satisfying the Bishops request and ready to geue to euery one an accoÌpt of his faith in a more ample tractatioÌ renueth hys matter agayne before declared writing to the Byshop in wordes and forme as followeth REuerend father forsomuch as it seemeth to you that my motion in my two suppositions or cases in my two conclusions is too short and somwhat darke I wil gladly now satisfy your desire according to my smal learning by declaring the same conclusions In opening wherof it shall plainely appeare what I do iudge in all matters that I am accused of to your reuerence desiring you first of al that your discretioÌ would not beleue that I do enterpryse of any presumption to handle the secretes of the scriptures which the holy and iust wise Doctours haue left vnexpounded It is not vnknowen to many that I am in all points farre inferiour to theÌ whose holynes of life profoundnes in knowledge is manifold waies allowed But as for mine ignorance and multitude of sinnes are to my selfe and others sufficiently knowen wherefore I iudge not my selfe worthy to vnloose or to cary their shooes after them Do you therefore no otherwise deeme of me then I do of mine owne selfe But if you shal finde any goodnesse in my writings ascribe it to God only who according to the multitude of his mercy doth sometimes reueale those things to Idiotes and sinners which are hidded from the holy and wise according to this saying I will prayse and confesse thee O father for that thou hast hidden these thinges from the wyse and prudent and hast disclosed them to the litle ones Euen so O father
goodnesse sake that he will wholy reforme our Church now altogether out of frame vnto the perfection of his first beginning and original Ex Archiuis Regijs ¶ These verses following were annexed vnto the conclusions Plangunt Anglorum gentes crimen Sodomorum Paulus fert horum sunt idola causa malorum Surgunt ingrati Gyerzite Simone nati Nomine praelati hoc defensare parati Qui Reges estis populis quicunque praeestis Qualiter his gestis gladios prohibere potestis ¶ The which verses are thus Englished The English nation doth lament of Sodomites their sinne Which Paule doth plainely signifie by Idoles to begin But Giersitis full ingrate from sinfull Symon sprong This to defende though Priests is name make bulwarkes greed and strong Ye Princes therefore which to rule the people God hath placed With iustice sword why see ye not this euill great defaced After these conclusions were thus proposed in the Parliament the king not long after returned home from Dubline into England toward the latter ende of the Parliament Who at his return called certaine of his nobles vnto him Richard Stury Lewes Clifforde Thomas Latimer Iohn Mountacute c. whom he did sharply rebuke and did terribly threaten for that hee heard them to be fauourers of that side charging them straightly neuer to hold maintaine nor fauour any more those opinyons and conclusions And namely of Richarde Stury he tooke an othe that he should neuer from that day fauoure or defende any such opinions which othe being taken the king then answered And I sweare sayth he againe to thee that if thou doest euer breake thine oth thou shalt die for it a shameful death c. Ex Chron. D. Albani All this while W. Courtney Archbyshop of Caunterbury was yet aliue who was a great stirrer in these matters But yet Pope Urbane the great maister of the Catholicke secte was deade and buried 6. yeare before After whom succeeded in the schismatical sea of Rome pope Boniface 9. who nothing inferiour to hys predecessour in all kinde of cruelties left no diligence vnattempted to set forward that which Urbane had begon in suppressing them that were the setters foorth of the light of the Gospell and had wrytten sundry times to king Richard as well for the repealing of the Actes of Parliament against his prouisions Quare impedit and premunire facias as also that hee should assist the Prelates of Englande in the cause of God as he pretended against such whom he falsly suggested to be Lollardes and traytors to the Church to the king and the Realme c. Thus the curteous pope whom he coulde not reach with his sword at least with cruel slander of hys malitious toung would worke his poyson agaynst them which letter he wrote to the king in the yeare of our Lord. 1396. Which was the yeare before the death of W. Courtney Archbishop of Caunterbury After whom succeded in that see Thomas Arundel brother to the Earle of Arundel being first Byshop of Ely afterwarde Archbyshop of Yorke and Lord Chancelor of England and at last made Archbyshop of Caunterbury about the yeare of our Lorde 1397. The next yeare following which was the yeare of our Lord 1398. and the 9. yeare of the Pope I finde in certaine recordes of the Bishop of Duresme a certaine letter of K. Richard 2. written to the said pope Boniface Which because I iudged not vnworthy to be sene I thought here to annexe the same proceeding in forme as foloweth ¶ To the moste holy father in Christ and Lorde Lorde Boniface the 9. by the grace of God high Pope of the most holy Romish and vniuersall Churche hys humble and deuout sonne Richard by the grace of God king of England and Fraunce Lord of Irelande greeting and desiring to help the miseries of the afflicted Church and kissing of that his blessed feete WHo wil giue my head water mine eyes streaming teares that I may bewaile the decay and manifold troubles of our mother which haue chaunced to her by her owne children in the distresse of this present schisme and diuision For the sheepe haue forgotten the proper voyce of their shepherds and hirelings haue thrust in themselues to feede the Lordes flocke who are clothed with the apparell of the true shephearde chalenging the name of honour dignity resembling so the true shepheard that the pore sheepe can scarse know whome they ought to folow or what pastour as a straunger they ought to flee and whom they shuld shun as an hireling Wherefore we are afraid least the holy standard of the Lord beforsaken of his host and so that Citye being full of riches become solitary and desolate and the land or people whych was soât to say flourishing in her prosperities I sate as a Quene and am not a widowe least it be destitute of the presence of her husband and as it were so bewitched that shee shall not be able to discerne his face and so wrapped in mases that she shal hot know where to turne her that she might more easily finde him and that she shall with weeping speake that saying of the spouse I sought him whom my soule loueth I sought him and found him not For now we are compelled so to wander that if any man say beholde here is Christ or there we may not beleeue him so saying and so many shepheards haue destroyed the Lordes vineyarde and made his amiable portion a waste wildernesse This multitude of shepherdes is become very burdenous to the Lords flocke For when two striue to be chief the state of both their dignities standes in doubt and in so doing they geue occasion to all the faithfull of Christ of a schisme and diuision of the Churche And although both parties goe about to subdue vnto their power the whole Church militant yet coÌtrary to both their purpose by working this way there beginneth to rise nowe a diuision in the body of the Church Like as when the diuision of the quicke innocent body was asked when the two harlots did striue afore Salomon like as the ten tribes of Israel folowed âeroboham the intruder and were withdrawne from the kingdome for Salomons sinnes euen so of olde time the desire of ruling hath drawne the great power of the world from the vnitie of the Churche Let your selues remember we beseeche you how that all Greece did fall from the obedience of the Romish Churche in the time of the faction of the primarche of Constantinople and howe Mahome with his felowes by occasion of the supremacie in Ecclesiasticall dignitie deceiued a great part of Christians and withdrewe them from the Empire and ruling of Christ. And nowe in these dayes where as the same supremacie hathe wythdrawen it selfe from the obedience of it in so muche that nowe in very fewe realmes the candle that burnes afore the Lord remaineth and that for Dauids sake his seruaunt And although nowe remaine fewe countreys professing
the obedience of Christs true vicare yet peraduentuâe if euery man were left to his owne libertie he would doubt of the preferring of your dignity or that is worse woulde vtterly refuse it by such doubtfull euidence alleaged on both sides and thys is the subtil craft of the croked Serpent that is to say vnder the pretense of vnitie to procure schismes as the spider of a wholesome flower gathers poyson and Iudas lerned of peace to make warre Wherefore it is liuely beleeued of wise men that except this pestilent schisme be withstand by and by the keyes of the Churche will be despised and they shall binde the consciences but of a few and when either none dare be bolde to correct this fault or to reforme things contrary to Gods lawe so by this meanes at length temporall Lordes will take away the liberties of the Church and peraduenture the Romanes will come and take away their place people and landes they wil spoile their possessions and bring the men of the Churche into bondage and they shall be contemned reuiled and despised because the obedience of the people and deuotions towardes them will almoste bee taken away when the greater part of the Church left to their owne libertye shall waxe prouder than they be wont leauing a wicked example to them that doe see it For when they see the Prelates studie more for couetousnesse than they were wont to pursse vp money to oppresse the subiectes in their punishings to seeke for gaine to confounde lawes to stirre vp strife to suppresse truth to vexe poore subiects with wrong corrections in meat and drinke intemperate in feastings past shame what maruell is it if the people despise them as the foulest forsakers of Gods lawe but all these things doe folowe if the Church shoulde be left long in this doubtfulnesse of a schisme and than shoulde that olde sâying be verified in those dayes there was no king in Israel but euery one did that that seemed right and straighte to himselfe Micheas did see the people of the Lord scattered in the mountaines as they had bene shepe without a shephearde for when the shepheard is smitten the sheepe of the flocke shal be scattered the great stroke of the shepheard is the minishing of his iurisdiction by which the subiects are drawen from his obedience When Iason had the office of the highest Priest hee chaÌged the ordinance of God and brought in the customes of the heathen the priests leauing the seruice of the holy altar applying themselues to wrasting other exercises of the Grecians despising those things that beloÌged to the priests did labor with all their might to learne suche thinges of the Grecians and by that meanes the place people and holy oynting of Priestes whych in time past were hadde in greate reuerence of kynges were troden vnder foote of all men and robbed by the kinges power and was prophaned by thrusting in for money Therefore let the hyghest vicare of Christe looke vnto this with a diligent eye and let hym be the follower of him by whom he hath gotten authoritie aboue others If you mark well most holy father you shal find that Christ rebuked sharpely two brethren coueting the fease of honour hee taught them not to play the Lordes ouer the people but the more grace they were preueÌted with to be so much more humble then other and more lowly to serue their brethren To hym that asked hys coate to geue the cloake to him that smote him on the one cheeke to tourne the other to him For the sheepe that are geuen to hys keeping hee must forsake all earthly thyngs and to shedde his owne bloud yea and if neede required to die These things I say be those that adorne the highest Byshop if they be in him not purple not hys white horse nor his Imperiall crowne because hee among all men is most bounde to all the sheepe of Christ. For the feare of GOD therefore and for the loue of the flocke which yee guide consider these things diligently and doe them wisely and suffer vs no longer to wauer betwixte two although not for your owne cause to whom peraduenture the fulnes of your owne power is knowen yet in pitying our weakenes if thou be he tell vs openly and shew thy self to the world that al we may follow one Be not to vs a bloudy bishop least by your occasion mans bloud be shed least hel swalow such a nomber of soules least the name of Christ be euill spoken of by Infidels thorough suche a worthy personage But peraduenture yee will say for our righteousnes it is manifest inough and we will not put it to other mens disputations If this bald aunswer should be admitted the schisme should continue still seeing neither part is willing to agree to the other and where the world is as it were equally deuided betwixt them neither part can be compelled to geue place to the other without much bloudshed The incarnation of Christ and his resurrection was well inough knowen to himselfe and his disciples yet hee asked of his father to be made knowen to the world Hee made also the Gospel to be wrytten and the doctrine of the Apostles sent his Apostles into all the world to do the office of preaching that the same thing might be knowen to all men The foresayde reason is the subtelty of Mahomet the which knowing himselfe guilty of his sect vtterly forbad disputations If ye haue so ful trust of your righteousnesse put it to the examination of worthy persones in a generall councel to the which it beloÌgeth by right to define such doubts or els commit it vnto able persons and geue them ful power to determine all things concerning that matter or at the lest by forsaking the office on both parties leaue the Churche of God free speedily to prouide for a new shepheard We finde kings haue forsaken their temporal kingdomes vpon onely respect of deuotion and haue taken the apparel of Monkes profession Therefore let Christes Vicar being a professour of most high holinesse be ashamed to continue in his seat of honor to the offence of all people and the preiudice and hurt of the Romish church and the deuotion of it and cutting away kingdomes from it But if you say it is not requisite that the cause of Goddes church should he called in controuersie and therefore we cannot so easily goe from it seeing our conscience gainesayeth it To the which we answer if it be the cause of God and the church let the general councel iudge of it but if it be a personal cause as almost all the world probably thinketh if ye were the follower of Christ ye would rather chose a temporall death then to suffer such a wauering I say not to the hurt of so many but the endles destruction of soules to the offence of the whole world and to an euerlasting shame of the Apostolical dignitie Did
Item in the same Parliament was put vp by publike petion that the popes collector should be commaunded to auoyd the Realme within 40. dayes or els to be taken as the kinges enemy and that euery such collector from henceforth may be an Englishman and sworn to execute the statutes made in this Parliament Moreouer in the sayd Parliament the yere abouesayd of the king the 26. of Ianuary M. Iohn Mandour Clark was charged openly in the parliament that he should not passe ne send ouer to Rome ne attempt or doe any thinge there touching the Archdeaconry of Durham in preiudice of the king or of hys lawes or of the party presented thereto by the king on perill that might ensue The next yeare following whiche was the 14. of thys kinges raigne it was enacted first touching the staplers that after the feast of the Epiphany next ensuing that the staple should be remoued from Calice into England in suche places as are contayned in the statute made in 27. Edw. 3. the which statute should be fully executed and further that euery Alien that bringeth merchaundise into the Realme should finde sufficient surety to buy and cary awaye commodities of the Realme to halfe the value of his sayd merchaundise Item in the same parliament petition was made that agaynst the horrible vice of vsury then termed shifts practised as well by the clergie as laitie the order made by Iohn Notte late Mayor of LondoÌ might be executed throughout the Realme Moreouer in the 15. yeare of the raigne of the foresayde king it was accorded for that syr W. Brian knight had purchased from Rome a Bull directed from the Archbshop of Cant and Yorke to excommunicate suche as had broken vp his house and had taken away diuers letters priuilegies and charters The same Bull being red in the parliament house was adiudged preiudicial to the kings crown and in derogation of the lawes for the whiche hee was by the king and assent of the Lordes committed to the Tower there to remayne at the kinges will and pleasure In the sayd Parliament also W. Archb. of Canterbury maketh his protestation in the open parliament saying that the pope ought not to excommunicate any bishop or to entermeddle for or touching anye presentment to anye ecclesiasticall dignitie recorded in any the kinges courtes He further protested that the pope ought to make no translation to any Byshopricke within the realme against the kinges will for that the same was to the destruction of the realme and crowne of England whiche hath alway bene so free as the same hath had none earthly soueraigne but onely subiecte to God in all thinges touching regalties and to none other The which protestation he prayd might be entred In the 17. yeare of the raygne of the king aforesayd it was desired that remedy might be had agaynst suche religious persons as caused their villains or vnderlinges to mary free women inheritable wherby the lands came to those religious mens handes by collusion Item that sufficient persons might be presented to benefices who may dwell on the same so as theyr stocke for want therof do not perish Item that remedy might be had agaynst the Abbotes of Colchester and Abinton who in the townes of Colchester and Colnham clayme to haue sanctuary To come to the parliament holden in the 20. yeare of this kinges raigne we finde moreouer in the sayd rolles how that the Archb. of Cant. and York for themselues and the clergy of their prouinces declared to the king in open parliameÌt that forasmuch as they were sworn to the pope and see of Rome if any thing were in the parliament attempted in restraynt of the same they woulde in no wise assent therto but verily withstand the same the which theyr protestation they require to be enrolled Upon the petition of the begging Friers there at large it was enacted that none of that order shoulde passe ouer the seas without licence of his soueraigne nor that he shoulde take vppon him no order of M. of Diuinitie vnlesse he were first apposed in his Chapter prouinciall on payne to be put out of the kinges protection Item that the kings officers for making arests or attachementes in Churchyardes are therefore excommunicated wherof remedy was required In the yeare of the same kinges raygne 21. the Parliment being holden at Westminster we find how the commons in full Parliament accused Thomas Arundell archbishop of Caunterbury for that he as Chauncellor procured and as chiefe doer executed the same commission made trayterously in the tenth yeare of the king And also that he the sayd Archbishop procured the Duke of Gloucester and the Earles of Arundell and Warwicke to encroth to themselues royall power and to iudge to death Simon de Burley and sir Iohn Berners without the kings assent Wheron the Commons required that the same archbish might rest vnder safe keeping wherunto for that the same impeachementes touched so great a person they would be aduised Item the 25. day of September the Commons prayed the king to geue iudgement agaynst the sayd Archbishop according to his desertes The king aunswered that priuately the sayd Archbishop had confessed to him howe he mistooke himselfe in the sayd Commission and therefore submitted himselfe to the kings mercy Wherfore the king Lordes and sir Thomas Percy proctor for the clergie adiudged the facte of the sayd Archbishop to be treason and hymselfe a traytour and therfore it was ordered that the sayd Archbishoppe shoulde be banished his temporalties seased his landes and goodes forfeyted as well in vse as in possession The king further prescribed that the sayd Archbishop shoulde take hys passing on Friday within 6. weekes of Michaelmas at Douer towardes the parts of Fraunce Thus hauing hitherto sufficiently touched and comprehended such thinges as haue happened in the raygne of this king necessary for the Church to knowe by course of story we come nowe to the 22. yeare of King Richardes raygne which is the yeare of our Lord 1399. In the which yeare happened the strange and also lamentable deposing of this king Richard the second aforesayd from hys kingly scepter Straunge for that the like example hathe not often bene seene in seates royall Lamentable for that it cannot be but grieuous to any good mans hart to see him eyther so to deserue if he were iustly deposed or if he were vuiustly depriued to see the kingly title there not able to hold his right wher by force it is compelled to geue place to might As concerning the order and processe of whose deposing for that it neither is greatly pertinent to my argument and is sufficiently contayned in Robert Fabian and in the kinges recordes in the Chronicle of S. Albons and in other histories at large it were here tedious and superfluous to entermedle with repeting therof What were the conditions and properties of this king partly before hath bene
Richard againe in the raigne of this king that many yeares after he was rumored to be aliue of them which desired belike that to be true which they knew to be false for the which diuers were executed For the space of sixe or vij yeares together almost no yeare passed without some conspiracy against the king Long it were here to recite the bloud of all such Nobles and other which was spilt in the raigne of this king as the Earle of Kent Earle of Salisbury Earle of Huntington named Iohn Holland c. as writeth the story of S. Albans But the English writers differ something in their names and make mention of 4. Earles of Surrey of Excester of Salisbury and Lord Spenser Earle of Gloucester Ex Lib. cui tit Calendarium Bruti And the next yeare following Syr Ihon Clarendon knight with two of his seruauntes the Priour of Laund with 8. friers were hanged and quartered And after these Henry Percy the younger the Earle of Worcester named Thomas Percy his vncle Lord of Kinderton and L. Richard de Uernoua The Earle of Northumberland scarce escaped with his pardon an 1403. In the which yeare the prison in Cornhill called the tonne was turned into the conduit there now standing To let passe other moe hanged and quartered the same time as Blount knight Benet Kely knight and Thomas Wintersel Esquier Also the same yeare was taken and executed sir Bernard Brokes knight sir Iohn Shilley knight Syr Iohn Mandelyn and William Frierby After all these L. Henry Earle of Northumberland and L. Bardolfe conspiring the kings death were taken in the North and beheaded which was in the 8. yere of this king Henry This ciuil rebellion of so many nobles other against the king declared what grudging heartes the people then bare towarde this king Henry Among whome I cannot pretermit heere also the Archb. of Yorke named Richarde Scrope who with the L. Moubrey Marshal of England gathered a great company in the North countrey against the foresaid king to whom also was adioyned the helpe of L. Bardolfe Henry Percy Earle of Northumberland Ex Chron. D. Albani And to stirre vp the people more willingly to take their partes they collected certaine Articles against the said king to the number of 10. and fastned them vpon the doores of Churches and Monasteries to be read of all men in English Which articles if any be disposed to vnderstand for somuch as the same also containe a great part of the doings betweene king Henry king Richard aforesayde I thought for the better opening of the matter heere vnder to inserte the same in such forme as I founde them in the historie of Scala mundi expressed ¶ Articles set vp on Church doores against king Henry the fourth IN the name of God Amen Before the Lorde Iesus Christ iudge of the quicke and dead c. We A.B.C.D. c. not long sithens became bounde by othe vppon the sacred Euangelicall booke vnto our soueraigne Lorde Richarde late king of England and France in the presente of many prelates potentates and nobilitie of the realme that wee so long as we liued should beare true allegeance and fidelity towardes hym and his heires succeding hym in the kingdom by iust title right and line accordyng to the statutes and custome of this realme of England By vertue wherof we are bound to foresee that no vices or hainous offences arise in the common weale do take effect or wyshed ende but that we ought to geue our selues and our goodes to wtstand the same without feare of sword or death whatsoeuer vpon paine of periurie which paine is euerlasting damnation Wherfore we seing perceiuing diuers horrible crimes and great enormities daily without ceassing to be committed by the children of the deuill and sathans soldiours against the supremacie of the Church of Rome the libertie of the church of England and the lawes of the realme against the person of king Rich. and his heires against the prelates noble men religion and comminaltie and finally against the whole weale publike of the realme of England to the great offence of the maiesty of almighty God and to the prouocation of his iust wrath and veÌgeance towards the realme and people of the same And fearing also the destruction both of the Churche of Rome and England the ruine of our couÌtry to be at hand hauing before our eyes the iustice the kingdom of God calling alwaies on the name of Iesus hauing an assured confidence in his clemency mercy and power haue here taken vnto vs certain articles subscribed in forme folowing to be proponed tried and heard before the iust iudge Iesus Christ and the whole world to his honour the deliuery of the church the cleargy and comminalty and to the utility profite of the weale publick But if which God forbid by force feare of violence of wicked persons we shal be cast in prison or by violent death preuented so as in this worlde we shall not be able to proue the saide articles as we would wish then do we apeale to the high celestiall iudge that he may iudge discerne the same in the day of his supreme iudgement 1. ¶ First we depose say except and entend to proue against the Lord Henry Derby sonne of the Lord Iohn of Gaunt late Duke of Lancaster and commonly called king of England himselfe pretending the same although without all right and title thereunto and against his adherents fautours and complices that euer they haue bene are and will be traytors inuaders and destroyers of Gods Church in Rome England Wales and Ireland and of our soueraigne Lord Richard late King of England his heires his kingdom and common wealth as shall hereafter maniâestly appeare 2. Secondarely we depose c. against the said Lord HeÌry for that he had conceaued deutied conspired certaine hainous crimes and traiterous offences against his sayd soueraigne Lord Richard his state and dignitie as manifestly did appeare in the contention betwene the said Lord Henry and yâ Lord Thomas Duke of Northfolke begon at Couentry but not finished throughly Afterwards he was sent in exile by sentence of the said king Richard by the agreement of his father the Lord Iohn Duke of Lancaster by the voice of diuers of the Lords temporall nobilitie of the realme and also by his owne consent there to remaine for a certaine time appointed vnto him by the said Lords and withall he was bound by othe not to returne into EnglaÌd before he had obteined fauour grace of the kyng Not long after when the king was departed into Ireland for reformation of that countrey apperteining to the crowne of England but as then rebelling agaynst the same the sayd Lord Henry in the meane time contrary to his oth and fidelitie and long before the time limited vnto him was expired with all his fautours and inuaders secretly entred into the Realme swearing
profite vs Because that therby he should seperate vs from all his wicked lawes and froÌ the charges of sustaining of so many thousand shauelings which with smal deuotioÌ or none at all patter and charter a new solid song seoundum vsum Sarum So that not whatsouer the pope in his generall counsell hindeth in earth is bound of God in heauen either for that he hindeth vnreasonably and coÌtradictorily doth agaynst himself or els for that he hath forsaken the iudgement of God As touching the preaching of the Gospell whoseuer receiueth or taketh vpoÌ him the office of a priest or of a bishop and dischargeth not the same by the example of his good coÌuersation and faythfull preaching of the Gospel is a theef excommunicate of God and of holy church And further if the curates preach not the word of God they shal be damned and if they know not how to preach they ought to resigne their benefices So that those prelates which preach not the Gospel of Christ although they could excuse themselues from the doing of any other euill are dead in themselues are Antichristes and Sathans traÌffigured into angels of light might theues manquellers by day night betrayers of Christ his people Concerning the sacrament of Matrimony Notwithstanding any spirituall kinred or gossopry a man and woman may lawfully mary together by the law of god with out any dispensatioÌ papistical And in the same place he sayth that if our realm do admit one not borne in matrimony or illegitimate to the imperiall crowne so that he doth well discharge the office of a king God maketh him a king and by coÌsequence doth reiect an other king or heyre of the kingdome being borne in matrimony and legitimate So for such spirituall kindred there ought no diuorse to be made Also notwithstanding the Cap. Si inter de sponsalibus If any man shall make any contract with any woman by that wordes of the future tence by an oth taken afterwards shall with an other woman make the like contract by the wordes of the present tence that then the second contract standeth Also it a man make any coÌtract with a womaÌ by the wordes of the future tence vpoÌ his oth taken maketh afterwardes the like contract with another not altering the words and hath carnal copulation vpon the same the first contract maketh the matrimony good and not the second Also if a man before witnes assure himselfe to a woman by a contract made in the present tence hath children by the same woman afterward the same man marieth another woman with the like wordes in the present tence before witnesse Although the first witnesses be deade or els by bribes corrupt and the second bring his witnesses before the iudge to proue the second contract the first coÌtract yet standeth in force although the Pope allowing the secoÌd contract doth compell them to liue in adultery agaynst the conmaundement of God Also he condemneth the decretall of the restitution of things stollen Cap. Literas tuas which wrileth that a man and woman hauing carnall copulation in the degree of consanguinity forbiddeÌ and hath no witness hereof If the woman will depart from the man she shall be compelled by the censures to remayne with him and to yelde her debt Also in case where a man hath made coÌtract with two women with one secretly hauing no witnesse and wich the other openly hauing witnesse Then were is better to acknowledge the insufficiency of the law and to suffer men to be ruled by their owne consciences then by the censures to compell them to committe and lyue in adultery As touching the keping and making of vowes That vow or othe is beastly and is without al discretion made which to performe and keep a man hath no power but by grace geuen him of God Because that some such there be whom god doth not accept to perseuere in the state of chastity and perpetuall virginity and such a one cannot keep his vow although he make the same Also that euery one making a vow of continencye or chastitye when making the same he shall not be accepted of God doth very vndiscretly and as one without al reason maketh the same wheÌ he is not able of himself without the gift of God to fulfil his promise according to that saying of the wise maÌ cap. 8. No man hath the gift of coÌtinency vnles that God geue it vnto him For otherwise if god help not such a one to perform the vow or othe which he hath made and sakeÌ No prelate can compell him vnles he do coÌtrary to Gods ordinance but he ought to coÌmit himself to the gouernment of Gods holy spirit and his owne conscience For the possessions of the Church In another treatise it is declared how the king the Lordes and commoÌs may without any charge at all kepe 15. garrisons finde 15000. souldiours hauing sufficient landes and reuenues to liue vpon out of the temporalties gotten into the hands of the clergy fained religious men which neuer do that which pertayneth to the office of curates to doe nor yet to secular lords And moreouer the king may haue euery yere 20000 pound to come freely into his cofers and aboue Also may find or sustaine 15. Colledges more and 15000. priestes and clerkes with sufficient liuing and a 100. hospitals for the sicke euery house to haue one hundreth marks in lands And all this may they take of the foresayde temporaltyes without any charge to the realme wherunto the king the Lords and the commons are to be inuited For otherwise there seemeth to hang ouer our heads a great and maruelous alteratioÌ of this realme vnlesse the same be put in execution Also if the secular Priestes and sayned religious which be simoniackes and heretiques which sayne themselues to say masse and yet say none at all according to the Canons which to their purpose the bring and alledge 1. q 3. Audiuimus cap. Pudenda cap. Schisma By which chap. such priestes and religious do not make the Sacrament of the aultar That then all Christians especially all the souÌders of such Abbeyes and indowers of bishoprickes priories and chaunteries ought to amend this fault and treason committed agaynst their predecessors by taking from them such secular dominioÌs which are the mayntenance of all their sinnes And also that Christian Lords princes are bound to take away from the clergy such secular dominion as noseleth nourisheth them in heuesies ought to reduce them vnto the simple and poore life of Christ Iesus and his Apostles And further that all Christian Princes if they will amend the maledictioÌ and blasphemy of the name of God ought to take away their temporalities froÌ that shauen generation which most of all doth nourish them in such malediction And so in likewise the fat tithes from Churches appropriat to rich monks other religions fained by manifest
lying other vnlawful meanes likewise ought to debar their golde to the proud Priest of Rome which doth poyson all Christendome with Simony and heresy Further that it is a great abhomination that Bishops moÌks and other prelates be so great Lords in this world where as Christ with his Apostles and disciples neuer took vpon theÌ secular dominion neither did they appropriat vnto them churches as these men do but led a poore life gaue a good testimony of theyr priesthood And therfore all Christians ought to the vttermost of theyr power and strength to sweare that they will reduce such shauelings to the humility and pouerty of Christ and his Apostles And whosoeuer thus doth not consenteth to theyr heresy Also that these two chapiters of the immunitye of Churches are to be condemned that is cap. Non minus and cap. Aduersus Because they doe decree that temporall Lordes may neyther require tallages nor tenthes of any Ecclesiasticall persons Now to the correction of the clergy By the law of god and by reason the king and all other Christians may take reuenge of Italye and of all the false Priests and Clerkes within the same and to reduce them vnto the humble ordinaunce of Iesus Christ. Also that the law of Siluester the Pope which is declared in 2. q. 5. cap. Praesul and cap. Nullam is coÌtrary to the law of Christ either testament And that proud and ambitious Siluester by this lawe so defended two Cardinals which were not to be defended by the law of Christ that by no meanes they might be conuinced although they were both vicious euil And although christ susteined and suffered the iudgemeÌt of vniust temporal iudges Our mitred prelates in these dayes so magnify themselues beyond christ and his Apostles that they refuse and will none of such iudgements Also that those decretals of accusations cap. QuaÌdo Qualiter Which do prohibite that any clerkes should be brought before a secular iudge to receiue iudgement do contayne both heresy blasphemy and error and bringeth great gayne and commodity to Antechristes cofers Furthermore that all Christian kinges and Lordes ought to exclayme agaynst the Pope and those that be hys sautors and banish them out of theyr landes till such time as they will obey God and his Gospell Kings and other ministers of Gods iustice Also that bishops and theyr fauourers that say it appertayneth not to kings and secular Lordes but vnto them and theyr Officials to punish adultery and fornicatioÌ do fall into manifest treason agaynst the king and heresy agaynst the scripture Also that it appertayneth to the king to haue the order both of priests bishops as these kings Salomon and Iosaphat had Furthermore that chapter Nullus iudicium de foro conpetenti by the which secular iudges are forbidden without the Bishops commandement to condemne any Clerk to death Is manifestly agaynst the holy scripture declaryng that kinges haue power ouer clerkes priestes to punish theÌ for their deserued crimes Also that the decree of Boniface de poenis in 6. cap. foelicis made agaynst the persecutors strikers and imprisoners of Cardinals as contrary both to the holy scripture to all reason Also that by the law of God and reason a secular Lord may lawfully take a Cardinal put him in prison for committing the crime of open sunony adultery manifest blasphemy Also that the chapier Si Papa dist 40. which sayth that the Pope ought to be iudged of none vnles he be deuius a fide is coÌtrary to the gospell which sayth If thy brother sinne agaynst thee correct him Also where as S. Gregory and S. Augustine called themselues the seruaunts of Gods seruants this proud bishop of Rome which will not be iudged by his subiects which be in very deed his Lordes if they be iust good men doth destroy the order of Gods law and all humility and doth extoll himself aboue God and his Apostles Also that christian kings ought not onely to iudge this proud bishop of Rome but also to depose him by the example that Cestrensis lib. 6. cap. 8. declareth of Otho the Emperour which deposed Iohn the xii and did institute Leo in his place And further he maketh an exhortation to the Princes to iudge the Church of Rome which he calleth the great and cursed strompet of whom S. Iohn writeth in the Apocalips chap. 17. Lastly touching the lawes and determinations of the church Christians haue reasonable excuses and causes to repell the statutes of the pope and of his shauelings which be not expresly grounded in the holy scriptures or els vpon reason ineuitable Also he sayth that that law whiche is set forth of consecration distinctione 2. cap. Seculares cap. Omnis homo cap. Et si non frequentius cap. In coena domini That such secular men as do not receiue the sacrament ot the aultar at Christmas Easter and Whitsontide are not to be counted amongest the number of Christians nor are to be estemed as christiaÌs wherby it followeth that all Clerkes and lay men that obserue not the same it seemeth they go strait to hell But if this law be of no force for that the custome and vse in receiuing is contrary to the same then may we blesse such rebellion disobedieÌce to the pope and his law for otherwise we should flee to hel without any stay or let Wherby we may conclude that all ChristiaÌs ought well to practise this schoole of disobedience against the Pope and all his lawes not founded vpon the holy scripture which do let men to clime to heauen by the keping of charity and the liberty of the Gospell Also that Christian men haue great cause to refuse the lawes and statutes of these worldly clerkes which the people call the papal lawes and bishoplike statutes for the couetousnesse and voluptuousnesse of them without the which the church congregation of God might safely run towards heaueÌ by the sweet yoke of the Lord as it did 1000. yeres before the said lawes were prescribed and seÌt to the Uniuersities and withdrew meÌ from studiyng of the holy scripture for the desire of benefices and worldly goods Also that simple men do reuereÌtly receiue the sentences of the Doctors and other lawes so farre forth as they be expresly grouÌded vpon the holy scripture or good reason Also that where as the Popes lawes lawes of his ministers clerks be both coÌtrary to them selues and haue not theyr fouÌdation neither vpon the scripture nor yet vpon reason simple meÌ ought to bid theÌ farewell Also that when all the apostles faith fayled theÌ in the time of the Lords passioÌ fayth theÌ rested in the blessed virgin much more might that proud priest of Rome with all his rabble easily erre in the fayth and yet is the Christian fayth preserued whole and safe in the faythful members of Christ which are his true Church But the
peragendo poenam eis pro eorum demeritis iniuâgendam iuratos absoluit in forma iuris nunciata eis eorum cuilibet pro modo culpae poena salutari videlicet quòd die dominica tunc proximè sequente praedicti poeniteÌtes nudi capita pedes processionem apud ecclesiam collegiatam de Wengham faciendam cum singulis saccis super humeris suis palam portantes plenis videlicet foeno stramine ita quòd stramen foenum huiusmodi ad ora saccorum patentium intuentibus prominerent lentis incessibus procederent humiliter deuote In English IGnorance the mother of error so much hath blinded and deceiued certaine persons to witte Hugh Penny Iohn Forstall Iohn Boy Ihon Wanderton Will. Haywarde and Iohn White tenaunts of the Lord of Wengham that against the comming of the aforesayde Archbishop to hys palace of Canterbury on Palmes Sonday euen the yeare of our Lord 1390 Where they being warned by the baillife to conuey and cary hay strawe and other littour to the aforesayd palace as they were bounde by the tenor of theyr landes which they hold of the sea of Canterbury refusing and disdaining to doe their due seruice as they were accustomed brought their straw and other littor not in cartes and waines openly sufficiently but by peece meale and closely in bagges or sackes in contempt of their Lord and derogation of the right and title of the sea of Canterbury Wherupon they being ascited presented before the archb sitting in iudgement at hys manour of Statewood yelded and submitted themselues to hys Lordshyppes pleasure humbly crauing pardon of their trespasse Then the aforesayd archbishop absolued the aboue named Hugh Penny c. they swearing to obey the lawes and ordinance of holy church and to do the punishment that shuld be appoynted them for their desertes that is that they going laysurely before the procession euery one of them should cary openly on hys shoulder his bagge stuffed with hay and strawe so that the sayd hay and strawe should appeare hanging out the mouthes of the sackes being open * Notes of certaine Parliament matters passed in this kings dayes To proceede now further in the raigne of this king to intreat also some thing of his parliamentes as we haue done of other before first we wil beginne with the Parliament holden in the first yere of hys comming in Moreouer forsomuch as our Catholike papistes will not beleue yet the coÌtrary but that the iurisdiction of their father the pope hath euer extended throughout all the world as well here in England as in other places here therefore speaking of the Parliaments holden in this kings dayes concerning thys matter I refer them to the Parliament of the sayd king Henry in his first yere holden and to the 27. article of the same Where they may reade in the 10. obiection laid against K. Richard in plaine words how that for asmuch as the crowne of this realme of England and the iurisdiction belonging to the same as also the whole realme it selfe at all times lately past hath ben at such libertie and enioyed such prerogatiue that neyther the Pope nor any other out of the same kingdome ought to intrude himselfe nor intermedle therein it was therefore obiected vnto the forenamed king Richarde the 2. for procuring the letters Apostolical from the Pope to the confirming and coroborating of certaine statutes of hys and that hys censures myght be prosecuted against the breakers thereof Whyche seemed then to the Parliament to tend against the crowne and regall dignitie as also against the statutes liberties of the said thys our realme of England Act. Parl. An. 1. Reg. Henrici 4. Act 27. Furthermore in the second yeare of the saide king thys was in the Parliament required that all such persones as shal be arested by force of the statute made against the Lollardes in the 2. yeare of Henry 4. may be bailed and freely make their purgation That they be arested by none other then by the Sheriffes or such like officers neither that any hauocke be made of their goods The king granted to take aduise therein In the 8. yeare moreouer of thys kings raigne it was likewise propounded in the Parliament that all suche persons as shall procure or sue in the court of Rome any processe touching any benefice collation or presentation of the same shal incurre the paine of the statute of prouisors made in the 13. yeare of Richard 2. whereunto the king granted that the statutes herefore prouided should be obserued Item in the sayde Parliament there it was put vp by petition that the king might enioy halfe the profits of euery parsons benefice who is not resident thereon Therunto the king aunswered that the ordinaries should do theyr duties therein or els he would prouide further remedie to stay their pluralities Item in the sayde Parliament it was required that none do sue to the court of Rome for any benefice but only in the kings courtes ¶ In the next yere folowing which was the 9. of this Kyng an other petition of the Commons was put vp in Parliament against the court of Rome whych I thought good here to expresse as foloweth The Commons do beseeche that forasmuch as diuers prouisors of the benefices of holy Church dwelling in the Court of Rome through their singular couetounes now newly imagined to destroy those that haue bene long time incumbents in diuers their benefics of holy church peaceably some of them by the title of the king some by title ordinary and by the title of other true patroÌs therof by coulor of prouisions collations and other grauntes made to the sayd prouisors by the Apostoil of the sayd benefices do pursue processes in the said court by citation made beyond the sea without any citations made within the Realme in deede against the same incumbents whereby many of the said incumbents through such priuy crafty processes and sentences of priuation and inhabilitation haue lost theyr benefices and others put in the places of the saide incumbents before the publication of the same senteÌces they not knowing any thing and many are in great hassarde to lose theyr benefices through such processes to theyr perpetuall destruction and mischiefe and forasmuch as thys mischiefe cannot be holpen wythout an especiall remedy be had by parliament Pleaseth it the king to consider the great mischiefe and daunger that may so come vnto diuers hys subiects without their knowledge through such citations out of the realme and therupon to ordaine by the aduise of the Lords of this present Parliament that none presented be receiued by any ordinarie vnto any benefice of any such incumbent for any cause of priuation or inhabilitation wherof the processe is not founded vpon citation made wythin the realme and also that such incumbents may remaine in all theyr benefices vntil it be prooued by due enquest in the court of the
in person saith Cope but with his mind and with his counsell he was present and addeth this reason saying And therfore he being brought agayn after his escape was conuice both of treason and heresye therfore susteining a double punishmeÌt was both hanged and burnt for the same c. And how is al this proued By Robert Fabian he sayth whereunto briefly I aunswere that Rob. Fabian in that place maketh no such mention of the Lord Cobham assisting or consenting to them either in mind or in counsell His wordes be these That certaine adherentes of Sir Iohn Oldcastle assembled in the fielde neare to S. Biles in great number of whom was sir Roger Acton sir Iohn Browne and Iohn Beuerley The which with 36. mo in number were after conuict of heresy and treason and for the same were hanged and burnt wein the sayd field of S. Byles c. Thus much in Fabian touching the commotion condemnation of these meÌ but that the Lorde Cobham was there present with theÌ inany parte either of consent or counsell as Alanus Copus Anglus pretendeth that is not found in Fabian but is added of his liberall cornu copiae wherof he is so copious and plentifull that he may keep an open shop of such vnwritteÌ vntruethes whiche he maye aforde verye good cheape I thinke being such a plentifull artificer But here will bee obiected agaynst mee the wordes of the statute made the seconde yeare of king Henry the fifte wherupon this aduersary triumphing with no litle glory ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã thinketh himselfe to haue double vauntage against me first in prouinge these foresayd complices adherents of the Lord Cobham to haue made insurrection agaynst the king and so to be traytors Secondly in conuicting that to be vntrue where as in my former booke of Actes and Monumentes I doe reporte how that after the death of sir Roger Acton of Browne Beuerley a Parliament was holden at Leicester where a statute was made to this effect that all and singular suche as wer of Wickliffes learning if they would not geue ouer as in case of felony and other trespasses loosing all theyr goodes to the king shoulde suffer death in two manner of kinds that is they should first be hanged for treasoÌ against the king and then be burned for heresy agaynst God c. Wherupon remaineth now in examining this obiectioÌ and aunswering to the same that I purge both them of treason and my selfe of vntruth so farre as truth and fidelity in Gods cause shal assist me herin Albeit in beginning first my history of Ecclesiastical matters wherin I hauing nothing to do with abatement of causes iudiciall but onely folowing the simple narration of things done and executed neuer suspected that euer any would be so captious with me or so nise nosed as to presse me with such narrow points of the law in trying and discussing euery cause and matter so exactly straining as ye woulde say the bowels of the statute lawe so rigorously agaynst me Yet for so much as I am therunto constrained now by this aduersary I wil first lay open all the whole statute made the second yeare of this foresayd Henry the fift after the death of the foresayd sir Roger Acton and his fellowes at the Parliament holden at Leycester an 1415. That done I will note vpon the words therof so as by the circumstaunces of the same may appeare what is to be coÌcluded either for the defence of theyr innocencye or for the accusation of this aduersary The tenour and purport of the statute here vnder ensueth ¶ The wordes and contentes of the statute made an 2. Henrici 5. cap. 7. FOrasmuch as great rumors congregations and insurrections here in England by diuers of that king his maiesties seege people haue bene made here of late as well by those which were of the sect of heresy called Lolardy as by others of their coÌfederatioÌ excitatioÌs abetmeÌt to the inteÌt to adnulle subuert the christian fayth the law of God within the same Realme as also to destroy our soueraigne Lord the king himselfe and all maner of estates of the same his Realme as well spirituall as temporall and also all maner pollicy the lawes of the land Finally the same our Lord the king to the honor of God in conseruation and fortification of the Christian fayth also in saluation of his royall estate of the estate of all his realme willing to prouide a more open more due punishmeÌt agaynst the malice of such heretickes Lolardes then hath bene had or vsed in that case heretofore so that for the feare of the same lawes and punishment such heresyes and Lolardies may the rather cause in time to come By the aduise and asseÌt aforesayd at the prayer of the sayd commons hath ordeined established that especially the ChauÌcellor the Treasurer the Iustices of the one beÌch and of the other Iustices of Assise Iustices of peace Shiriffes Maiors and Bailiffes of Cityes and Townes and all other officers hauing the gouernement of people either now present or which for the time shal be do make an othe in taking of their charge and offices to extend their whole payne and diligence to put out to do to put out cease destroy all maner of heresyes and errors commonly called Lolardies within the places in which they exercise their charges and offices from time to time with all their power and that they assist fauor and maintaine the ordinaries and their commissaries so often as they or any of them shal be therunto required by the said ordinaries or their coÌmissaryes So that the sayd officers and ministers when they trauell or ride to arest any Lolard or to make any assisteÌce at the instance and request of the ordinaries or their coÌmissaryes by vertue of this statute that the same ordinaries commissaryes do pay for their costs reasonably And that the seruices of the king vnto whoÌ the officers be first sworne be preferred before al other statutes for the liberty of holy Church the ministers of the same And especially for the correction and punishment of hereticks Lolards made before these dayes not repealed but being in theyr force And also that all persons conuict of heresy of whatsoeuer estate condition or degree they be by the sayd ordinaries or their coÌmissaries left vnto the secular power according to the lawes of holy Church shall leese forfayte all theyr lands and tenements which they haue in fee simple in maner and forme as followeth That is to say that the king shall haue all the landes tenementes which the sayd conuictes haue in fee simple which be immediatlye holden of him as forfayted And that the other Lordes of whom the lands tenements of such conuictes be holden immediatly after that the king is therof seised answered of the yeare
day wast shall haue lyuery therof out of the hands of the king of the landes tenements aforesayde so of them holden as hath bene vsed in case of attaynder of felonies except the lands and tenements which be holden of the ordinaries or their commissaries before whom anye such empeached of heresye be conuict which landes and tenements shall wholy remaine to the king as forfeit And moreouer that all the goodes and cattels of such conuicted be forfayt to our right soueraigne Lord the king so that no person conuict of heresye left vnto the secular power according to the lawes of holy Church do forfeit his landes before that he be dead And if any such person so conuicted becuse offed whether it be by fine or by deede or without deed in landes and tenements rentes or seruices in fee or otherwise in whatsoeuer maner or haue any other possessions or cattels by gift or graunt of any person or persons to the vse of any other then only to the vse of such conuits That the same landes tenementes rentes nor seruices nor other such possessions nor cattelles shall not be forfeite vnto our soueraigne Lord the king in no maner wise And moreouer that the Iustices or the kinges bench the Iustices of peace Iustices of Assise haue full power to inquire of all such which hold any errors or heresies as Lolards and who be their mayntayners receiuers fautors and susteiners common writers of such bookes as well of their sermons as scholes conuenticles congregations and confederacies that this clause be put in the coÌmissions of the Iustices of peace And if any persons be indited of any of the points aboue said that the sayd Iustices haue power to award agaynst them a Capias and that the Shriffe be bound to arest the person or persons so indited as soone as he can finde them either by himselfe or by his officers And for so much as the cognisance of heresies errors or Lolardies appertain to the Iudges of holy church and not vnto the secular Iudges that such persons indited be deliuered vnto the Ordinaries of the places or to theyr Commissaryes by Indentures betwene them to be made within x. dayes after their arest or sooner if it may be done to be therof acquited or conuict by the lawes of holy church in case such persoÌs be not indited of any other thing the cognisaunce whereof appertayneth to the Iudges secular officers in which case after they shal be acquited or deliuered before the secular iudges of such thinges as apperteineth to the secular Iudges they shal be sent in safe custody vnto the said Ordinaries or their commissaries to theÌ to be deliuered by Indentures as is aforesayd to be acquited or coÌuicted of the same heresyes errors and Lolardies as is aforesaid according to the lawes of holy church that with in the terme abouesayde Prouided that the saide indightments be not taken in euidence but onely for information before the Iudges spirituall agaynst such persons indighted but that the Ordinaries begin their proces against such persoÌs indited in the same maner as though no such iudgement were hauing no regard to such inditementes And if any be indited of heresy error or Lolardy and takeÌ by the Shiriffe or any other officer of the king he may be let to mayneprise within the sayde x. dayes by good surety for whoÌ the said Shriffes or other officers wil answer so that the person so indighted be readye to be deliuered vnto the sayd Ordinaries or to their Commissaryes before the end of the tenth day aboue recited if he may be any meanes for sicknes And that euery Ordinary haue sufficieÌt Commissaries or Commissary abiding in euery Countye in place notable so that if any such person indited be taken that the sayd Commissaryes or Commissary may be warned in the notable place of his abiding by the Shiriffe or any of hys officers to come vnto the Kinges Bayle within the sayd Countye there to receiue the same person so indighted by Indenture as is aforesayd And that in the Inquestes in this case takeÌ the Shiriffes and other officers vnto whom it apperteineth do impanell good and sufficient persoÌs not suspected nor procured that is to say suche as haue at the least euery one of theÌ that shal be so impanelled in such inquestes within the Realme a hundred shyllinges by the yere of lands tenements or of rent vpon payne to leese to the kings vse xx pouÌd And that those which shal be impanelled vpon such enquestes at sessions and gayles haue euery one of them to the value of xi shillings by the yeare And if any such person arested whether it be by the Ordinaries or the officers of the king either escape or break prison before he be therof acquit before the Ordinary that then all his goods and cattelles which he had at the day of such arest shall be forfeite to the king And his landes and tenementes which he had the same day be seised also into the kings handes and that the king haue the profites therof from the same day vntill he render himselfe to the sayde prison from whence he escaped And that the aforesaid Iustices haue full power to enquire of all suche escapes and breaking of prisons and also of the lands tenements goods and cattels of such persons indighted Prouided that if any such person endighted doe not returne vnto the sayde prison and dyeth not being conuict that then it shall bee lawfull for his heyres to enter into the landes and tenements of his or their auÌcester without any other sute made vnto the king for this cause And that all those which haue liberties or franchises royall in England as the couÌty of Chester the county and liberty of Durham and other like And also al the Lordes which haue iurisdictions and franchises royall in Wales where the kings writs do not run haue like power to execute and put in execution in al pointes these articles by them or by their officers in like maner as doe the Iustices and other the kinges officers aboue declared ¶ Notes touching the statute prefixed Thus hauing recited the wordes of the statute nowe let vs consider the reasons obiections of this aduersary who grounding peradueÌture vpon the preface or preamble of this foresaid statute will proue thereby the L. Cobham and Sir Roger Acton with the rest of their abettours to haue bin traitors to their king and their countrey Wherunto I answere first in generall that although the face or preface prefixed before the statute may shew and declare the cause occasion originall why the statute was made yet the making of the statute importeth no necessary probatioÌ of the preface alwaies to be true that goeth before which being but a colour to induce the making therof geueth no force materiall therunto nor is any necessary part of the body of the said statute But onely adhereth as a declaration
could by and by make men at his pleasure or els that he had Cadmus teeth to sowe to make so many harnest men to start vp at once But let vs consider yet further of these xx M. souldiours so sodenly without wages without vitall or other prouision coÌgregated together what they were froÌ wheÌce out of what quarter countrey or couÌtreys they came In an other kyngs dayes whensoeuer any rebellioÌ is against the king moued by the commons as when Iacke Straw and wat Tyler of Kent Essex rose in the tyme of kyng Richard 2. When William Mandeuill of Abingdon Iack Cade of Kent in the tyme of kyng Henry the 6. In the tyme of kyng Henry the 8. when the coÌmotion was of rebels in Lyncolnshyre then in Yorkeshyre When in kyng Edward the 6. tyme Humfrey Arundell in Deuonshyre Captaine Kyte in Northfolke made styre against the king the couÌtrey partes from whence these rebels did spring were both noted and also diffaimed In this so trayterous coÌmotion therfore let vs now learne what meÌ these were and from what couÌtrey or countreys in all England they came If they came out of any let the Chroniclers declare what countreys they were If they came out of none as none is named then let them come out of Outopia where belike this âigment was first forged and inuented Wherfore seyng neither the countreys from whence they came nor yet the names of any of all these xx M. doe appeare what they were either in Chronicle or in recorde but remaine altogether vnknowen I leaue it gentle reader to thy iudgement to thinke thereupoÌ as thy wisedome shall lead thee It foloweth more in the foresaid preface And to destroy all other maner of estates of the same Realme of England as well spirituall as temporall c. By the course of this preamble it appeareth that the sayd sir Iohn Oldcastle was a wonderfull cruell tirant and murderer who being not yet satisfied with the bloud of the king nor of the two Dukes his brethren would also make hauoke and swepestake of all maner of estates in the Realme of England What leaue no maner of estate aliue No neither Lord spiritual nor temporall but altogether should be destroied And what had all these estates done thus so miserably to be destroied Although percase the moode of this maÌ might haue bene incensed kindled against the king and the Lords spiritual by whom he had bene coÌdemned as is aforesaid yet why should all other maner of other estates both spiritual and temporal be killed If none of all the estates in EnglaÌd neither Duke Earle Baron Lord Knight or other gentleman had bene his frend but all his enemies how then is it like that he hauing all the estates peeres nobles and gentlemen of the Realme against him and none to stand with him either could or durst attempt any commotioÌ against the whole power of the land he being but one gentleman onely with sir Roger Acton and maister Browne left alone At least good reasoÌ yet would that those hundreth Knightes should haue bin spared out of this bloudy slaughter whom he offred to produce vnto the king before for his purgation page 159. And finally if this was his purpose that all these estates both spiritual temporall should haue bin cut down what needed then that he should haue made himselfe a Regent when hee might as well haue made himselfe a king or what else he would being left then Prince alone The preamble as it began with vntruth and continued in the same figure heaping one vntruth vpon another so now endeth with another misreport as vntrue as the rest shewing declaring the intent of sir Iohn Oldcastle was also to destroy all maner of policie finally the lawes of the land c. We read of William CoÌquerer otherwise named William Bastard who being a puisant Duke in his countrey wheÌ that the crown of EnglaÌd was alotted to him and he coÌming ouer with all his peres nobles barons of his whole land into this Realme had with great difficulty obteined victorie against king Harold yet to alter and destroy the policy and the lawes of the land it passed his power Insomuch that it had not bin permitted vnto him to haue proceded so far as he did vnlesse he had first sworne to the nobles of this lande to retaine still the lawes of King Edward as he found them And albeit he afterward forsware himselfe breaking his othe in altering and changing many of the foresaid lawes yet wild he nild he could not so destroy them all for the which much war and great commotioÌs endured long after in the Realme but that he was constrained and also contented to allow and admit a great part of the said lawes of king Edward page 167. And if he being king and Conquerour with all his strength of Normands and Englishmen about him was too weake and insufficient to destroy all maner of policie and lawes of this land which he had conquered how much lesse then is it to be supposed that Sir Iohn Oldcastle being put a priuate subiect and a poore Knight and a condemned prisoner destitute and forsaken of al Lords Earles and Barons who to saue his owne life had more to do then he could well compasse would either take in hand or conceiue in his head anye such exployt after the subuersion of Christian faith and law of God after the slaughter of the king and of all maner of estates as well spirituall as temporall in the Realme of England after the desolation of holy Church to destroy also all maner of policie and finally the lawes of the land Which monstruous and incredible figment how true it may seeme to M. Cope or to some other late Chroniclers of the like credulitie I can not tell Certaine to me and as I thinke to all indifferent readers it appeareth as true as is the Uerse of the Satyre wherewith it may well be compared Nil intra est oleam nil extra est in nuce duri But heere will be sayd again perhaps that the matter of such preambles and prefaces being but pursuantes of statutes and containing but words of course to aggreuate and to geue a shew of a thing which they would to seeme more odible to the people is not so precisely to bee scande or exquisitely to be stand vpon as for the ground of a necessary case of trouth This is it M. Cope that I saide before and now doo well grant admit the same that such preambles or forefaces lyned with a non sequitur containyng in them matter but of surmise and wordes of course and rather monsters out of course and many tymes rising vpon false informatioÌ are not alwayes in themselues materiall or necessary probatioÌs in all pointes to be followed as appeareth both by this statute also by the statute of this kynges father an 2. Heur 4. chap. 15. beginnyng
Excellentissimo c. And yet notwithstandyng out of these same preambles forefrontes of statutes other inditementes which coÌmonly rising vpoÌ matter of informatioÌ runne onely vpoÌ wordes of course of office and not vpoÌ simple truth a great part of our Chroniclers do ofteÌ take their matter which they insert into their stories hauyng no respect or examination of circumstaunces to be compared but onely following bare rumours or els such wordes as they see in such fablyng prefaces or inditementes expressed Whereby it commeth so to passe that the younger Chronicler followyng the elder as the blind leadyng the blind both together fall into the pit of errour And you also maister Cope followyng the steppes of the same do seeme likewise to erre together with them for good felowshyp And thus concernyng the face of this statute hetherto sufficiently Now let vs coÌsider and discusse in like maner first the coherence then the particular contentes of the said statute As touchyng the which coherence if it be well examined a maÌ shall finde almost a Chimera of it In which neither the head accordeth with the body nor yet the braunches of the statute well agree with themselues Wherein he that was the drawer or first informer thereof seemeth to haue forgot his Uerse and art Poeticall Atque ita mentitur sic veris falsa remiscet Primum ne medio medium ne discrepet imo For where as the preface of the statute standeth onely vpon matter of treason conceiued by false suggestion and wrong information The body of the sayd statute whiche should follow vpoÌ the same runneth onely vpoÌ matter of heresie pertaining to the Ordinaries as by euery brauÌche therof may appeare For first where he sayth at the instaunce request of the ordinaries or their coÌmissaries c. Hereby it appeareth this to be no cause of treasoÌ nor felony For that euery man of duety is bouÌd and by the lawes of the Realme may arrest apprehend a traitour or a feloÌ if he caÌ where otherwise by this statute an officer is not bound to arrest him which offeÌdeth in case of this statute without request made by the ordinaries or their commissaries and therefore this offence seemeth neither to be treason nor felonie Secondly where it foloweth that the same ordinaries and commissaries doe pay for their costes c. This allowance of the officers charges in this sort proueth this offence neither treason nor felonie Thirdly where the statute willeth the king to bee answered of the yeare day wast c. By this also is proued the offence not to be treason Or els in cases of treason the whole inheritance I trow maister Cope speaking as no great skilfull lawyer is forfait to the prince The fourth argument I take out of these words of the statute where as such lands and tenements which be holden of the ordinaries are willed wholy to remaine to the king as forfait c. wherby it is manifest that the Prelates for their matter of Lollardie onely were the occasioners and procurers of this statute and therefore were barred of the benefite of anye forfetrising thereby as good reason was they should And thus it is notorius that the preface running specially and principally vpon treason and the statute running altogether vpon points of heresie do not well cohere nor ioine together Fiftly In that such persons indited shal be deliuered vnto the Ordinaries of the places c. It can not bee denied but that this offence concerneth no maner of treason For so much as Ordinaries can not be iudges in cases of treason or felonie by the lawes of our Realme Bracton in fine 1. Libri Sixtly by the inditements prouided not to be taken in euidence but onely for information before the Iudges spirituall c. it is likewise to be noted to what end these inditements were taken to wit only to informe the ordinaries which can not be in cases of treason Lastly where it foloweth toward the end of that statute touching escape or breaking of prison c. by this it may lightly be smelt whereto all the purpose of this statute driueth that is to the speciall escape of the L. Cobham out of that Tower to this end to haue his lands possessioÌs forfait vnto the King And yet the same escape of the Lord Cobham in this statute considered is taken by Maister Iustice Stanford in Lib. primo of the plees of the crowne cap 33. to be an escape of one arrested for heresie where he speaketh of the case of the Lord Cobham Moreouer as touching the partes of this foresaid statute how will you ioine these two braunches together where as in the former part is said that the lands of such persons connict shall be forfait to the king not before they be dead And afterward it foloweth that their goodes and possessions shall be forfait at the day of their arrest to that king But heerein standeth no such great doubt nor matter to be weied This is without all doubt and notoriously euidently and most manifestly may appeare by all the arguments and whole purport of the statute that as well the preamble and preface thereof as the whole body of the said statute was made framed procured onely by and through the instigation information and excitation of the Prelates the Popish Cleargie not so much for any treason committed against the king but only for feare and hatred of Lollardy tending against their law which they more dreded abhorred then euer any treasoÌ against the Prince And then to set the king all the states against them whereby the more readily to worke their dispatch they thought it best and none so compendious a policie as pretely to ioine treason together with their Lollardry Wherein the poore men beeing once intangled coulde no wayes escape destruction Papae concilium callidum This M. Cope haue I said and say againe not as one absolutely determining vpon the matter At the dooyng wherof as I was not present my selfe so with your owne Halle I may and do leaue it at large but as one leadyng the reader by all coniectures and arguments of probabilitie and of due circumstances to consider with themselues what is further to be thought in these old accustomed practises and procedings of these prelates Protesting moreouer M. Cope in this matter to you that those Chroniclers which you so much ground vpon I take them in this matter neither as witnesses sufficient nor as Iudges competent Who as they were not themselues present at the deed done no more then I but onely folowing vncertaine rumours and words of course and office bringing with them no certaine triall of that which they do affirme may therein both be deceiued themselues and also deceiue you and other which depend vpon them And hetherto concerning this statute enough Out of which statute you see M. Cope that neither your Chroniclers
good is not forbidden or that which is mere ill is not commaunded but is meane or indiffereÌt betwene both Which mean or indifferent thing yet notwithstanding by circumstances of time place or person may be either good or euill 4 Item that euery one shall sweare confesse by his oth that the opinions of Wickliffe and others touching the 7. sacraments of the church and other things aboue notified being contrary to the sayd church of Rome be false 5. Item that an othe be required of them all that none of them shall hold defend or maintaine any of the 45. articles of Iohn Wickliffe aforesayd or in any other matter catholick and especially of the 7. Sacraments and other articles aboue specified but only as doth the Church of Rome and no otherwise 6. Item that euery ordinary in his dioces shall cause the sayd premisses contained in the 1.2.3.4 articles aforesayde to be published in his Sinodes and by his preachers to be declared to the people in the kingdome of Boheme 7. Item that if any Clerke student or lay man shal with staÌd any of the premisses that the ordinary haue authority if he be conuicted therof to correct him according to the old lawes and Canons and that no man shal dââend such one by any meanes for none but the ordinary hath power to correct such a man because the Archbishop is chauncellour both of the kingdome and vniuersity of Prage 8. Item that the songes lately forbidden being odious âauÌderous and offensiue to others fame be not long neyther in streetes tauernes nor any other place 9. Item that maister Iohn Hus shall not preach so long as he shall haue no absolution of the court neither shal hinder the preaching in Prage by his presence that by this his obedience to the Apostolicall sea may be knowne 10. Item that this Councell doth appeare to be good and reasonable for the putting away of ill report and dissentioÌ that is in the kingdome of Boheme 11. Item if maister Iohn Hus with his complices will performe this which is conteined in the 4. former Articles then we will be ready to say as they woulde wishe vs and haue vs whensoeuer need shall require that we do agree with them in matter of fayth otherwise if they wyll not so doe we in geuing this testimony should lye greatly vnto our Lord the King to the whole world And moreouer we will be content to write for them to the Court of Rome and do the best we can for them our honors saued This counsell and deuise being considered amongest the head of the vniuersity of Prage the foresayd administrator named Conradus presented to the king and to the barons of the realme and also to the Senate of Prage Whereof as soone as word came to Iohn Hus and his adherents they likewise drew out other Articles in maner and forme of a councell as foloweth For the honor of God the true preaching of hys gospell for the health of the people and to auoyd the sinister false infamy of the kingdome of Boheme and of the Marquiship of Morauia of the city and vniuersity of Prage and for the reforming of peace vnity betweene the clergy and the scholers of the vniuersity 1. First let the right and iust decrement of the princes and of the kinges councell be holden and stand in force which betwene the L. Archbi Suinco on the one party and betwene the rector maister Iohn Hus on the other party was made proclaimed sâaled and solemnly on both parts receiued and allowed in the court of our soueraigne Lord the king 2. Item that the kingdome of Boheme remain in his former rites liberties common customes so as other kingdomes landes do enioy that is in all approbations condemnations and other actes concerning the holy mother vniuersall church 3. Item that maister I. Hus agaynst whom the foresayd Lord Suinco could obiect no crime before the couÌcell that the sayd Iohn Hus may be present in the congregation of the Clergy and there whosoeuer will obiect to him either heresy or error let him obiect binding himself to suffer the like payne if he do not proue it 4. Item if no man will set himselfe on the contrary part against him then let the coÌmaundement be made by our soueraigne Lord the king through all his Cittyes and likewise let it be ordeined and proclaimed through all villages and townes that maister Iohn Hus is ready to render account of his fayth and therfore if any will obiect vnto him any heresy or errour let him write his name in the chauncery of the Lord Archbishop and to bring forth his probations openly before both the parties 5. Item if no such shal be founde to obiect or which will write his name then let them be called for which caused to be noised rumored in the Popes Court that in the kingdome of Boheme in the Citty of Prage and in the Marquesdome of Morauia many there be whose harts be infected with heresy and error that they may proue who they be and if they be not able to proue it let them be punished 6. Item that commaundement be directed to Doctors of Diuinity and of the Canon law and to the Chapter of Cathedrall churches and that it be required of them all and of euery one particularly that they wil bring forth his name if they know any such to be an heretick or erroneous And if they deny to know any such then let them make recognition therof before the publike Notary confirming the same with their seales 7. Item these things thus done premised then that our soueraigne Lord the king also that the Archb. will geue commaundement vnder payne that no man shall call one another hereticke or erroneous vnles he will stand to the probation of that heresy or error as it becommeth him 8. Item after these thinges obteined that our soueraigne lord the king with the consent of his Barons will theÌ leuy a subsidy or collect of the clergy direct an honest ambassy to the Popes court with the which embassadors let theÌ also go vpoÌ theyr owne proper charges or expenses for theyr purgation which haue caused this kingdome falsly greuously to be infamed in the Apostolicall court 9. Item in the meane season for the presence of master I. Hus no Interdict ought to be made as it was made of late contrary to the order and determination of our holye mother church c. As this matter was thus in altercatioÌ betwene the two parts the one obiecting the other answering in articles as is aforsayd In the meane time it happened by the occasioÌ of Ladislaus king of Naples who had besieged the Popes townes and territories that Pope Iohn raising vp warr agaynst the sayd Ladislaus gaue ful remission of sinnes to all them which would warre of his side to defeÌd the church When this Bul of the popes indulgeÌce was come to Prage and there published
when as he might he had not fallen into this misery but because he tooke not the vauntage whiche time rather then godly reason gaue him therefore that sparing pitty of hys turned now to his confusion and ruine And certes I suppose no lesse but if the same case had fallen in these our pittlesse dayes in which charity now waxeth vtterly colde and humanitye is almost forgotten the occason of suche a tyme should not be so neglected But let vs here note and learn how godly simplicity alwayes in the end of thinges gayneth more then mans pollicy forsomuche as man worketh with the one but God worketh with the other And so farre is it of that the eueÌt and successe of thinges be gouerned by mans aduised pollicy or vnaduised affection in this world that that is iudged to be weaker that florisheth in man then that which is cast downe in the Lord as in the double case of both these kings may wel appeare And first let vs consider the case of king Edward who being so beset and compassed with euils and distresses on euery side first was compelled to take the washes betwene Lincolneshyre and Lynne which was no lesse daungerous to his life then it was vnsemely for his estate Being come to Linne in what perill was he there through the doubtfull mutabilitye of the townes men if he had beene known to his enemyes And how could he be but known if he had taried any space But though men and frends forsook him yet the mercy of God not forsaking the life of him which shewed mercy vnto other so prouided that at the same present there was an Englishe shippe and two hulkes of Holland ready to theyr iourney Thus king Edward wtout prouision without bag or baggage without clothsacke or male without store of money without rayment saue onely apparell for warre also without all frendes excepte onely his brother Duke of Glocester the Lord Scales Lord Hastinges with a fewe other trustye frendes to the number of 7. or 8. huÌdreth persons tooke shipping toward Holland at which time he was in no lesse ieoperdy almost on the sea then he was on the land For certayne Esterlinges hauing many shippes of warre which lay rouing the same tune on the sea and had done much domage the yeare before as well to the Englishe Marchauntes as to the French nation spying the kinges ship with seuen or eight gallaunt shippes made sayle after the king and hys company The kinges shippe was good of sayle and gate some ground albeit not much of the Esterlinges that she came to the coast of Halland before Alquemare and there cast anker for otherwise being an ebbing water they coulde not enter the hauen The Esterlings with theyr great shippes approched as nere as they could possible come for the low water purposing at the flond to obtein their pray so were like to do if the Lord had not there also prouided Mounsiour de Groun ture gouernour for Duke Charles in Holland at that season to be personally present in the towne of Alquemare who hearing of the ieopardy of the king being there at anker prohibited the Esterlings on payne of death not to meddle with any English men which were the Dukes frendes and alies Thus K. Edward well chastised of God for his wantonnes both by sea and land but not vtterly geueÌ ouer froÌ his protection escaping so many hard chauÌces was set on land with his company who there well refreshed newly apparelled were conducted to Hage Duke Charles at the hearing of the vnprosperous case and condition of king Edward his brother in lawe was greatly amased and perplexed in himself much casting and doubting what he should do For being then in war with the French king he could not well prouoke the Englishe nation agaynst him without his manifest greuaunce and decay neither yet could he without great shame and obloquy leaue the king his brother in that necessity Notwithstanding so he demannured himselfe through fayre speach pretending to the English men to ioyne part with the house of Lancaster being himselfe partly descended of the same family by his Graundmothers side that he both was his owne frend openly and the kinges friend couertly pretending that he did not and doing that he pretended not WheÌ tidings was spred in England of king Edwards flying innumerable people of al hands resorted to the Earle of Warwicke to take his part agaynst K. Edward a fewe onely except of his constant friends which tooke sanctuary Among whom was also Elizabeth his wife who desperat almost of all comfort tooke also sanctuarye at Westminster where she in great penury forsakeÌ was deliuered of a fayre sonne called Edw. which without all pompe was baptysed like another poore womans childe the Godfathers being the Abbot and Prior of Westminster the Godmother was Lady Scroope To make the story short the Earle of Warwick hauing now brought all things to his appetite vpon the 12. day of October rode to the Tower which was then deliuered to him and there tooke king Henry out of the ward placed him in the kinges lodging The 25. day of the sayd moneth the Duke of Clarence accoÌpanyed with the Erles of Warwick Shrewsbury and the Lord Standley with a great company brought him in a long gown of blew veluet thorow the hye streetes of London first to Paules Church to offer then to the bishops palace of London and there he resumed agayne the crowne royall an 1471. which he did not long enioy After this followed a Parliament in the whiche king Edwarde with all his partakers were iudged traytours Queene Margarete with her sonne Prince Edwarde all this while was tarying for a fayre winde thinking long belike till she came to an euill bargayne as it proued after For king Edwarde within sixe monethes after his departure out of Englande vnto the Duke of Burgoyne whether by letters from his frendes sollicitate or whether by his adueÌturous courage incited made instant sure to duke Charles his brother to rescue him with such power as he would bestow vpon him for he was fully resolued to defer the matter and to protract the time no longer The Duke damped in double feare in such a daungerous case notwithstanding ouercome by nature and affinity secretly caused to be deliuered to him 50000. Florence further caused foure great shippes to be appoynted for him in a hauen in Zeland where it was free for al men to come Also the same Duke had for him hired 14. shippes of the Esterlinges well appoynted taking band of them to serue him truely till he were landed in England and 15. dayes after Thus king Edwarde being furnished but onely with 2000. men of warre with more lucke then hope to speede sped his voyage into England and landed at Rauenspur in the coast of Yorkeshyre Although there was no way for the king with such a small
when the thousand yeares shal be complete Satanas shal be let out of his doungeon and shall go abroad to seduce the people which are on the foure corners of the laÌd of Gog and Magog to assemble them to battaile whose number is like to the sandes of the Sea And they went vp vpon the latitude or breadth of the earth and compassed about the tentes of the Saintes and the welbeloued Cities c. To the perfect vnderstandyng of this Prophecie three thynges are necessary to be knowen First what is ment by byndyng vp and loosing out of Satanas the old Dragon Secondly at what tyme and yeare first he was chayned vp and sealed for a thousand yeares Thirdly at what yeare and tyme these thousand yeares did end when as he should be loosed out agayne for a litle season Which three poyntes beyng well examined and marked the Prophecie may easely bee vnderstand directly to be ment of the Turke Albeit Anagogically some part thereof may also be referred not vnproperly vnto the Pope as is aboue notified First by byndyng and loosing of Satanas seemeth to be ment the ceasing and staying of the cruell and horrible persecution of the Heathen Emperours of Rome against the true Christians as is to be sene in the x. first persecutions in the primitiue Church aboue described in the former part of these Actes and Monumentes in the whiche most bloudy persecutions Satanas the deuill then raged without all measure till tyme it pleased almightie God to stoppe this old Serpent and to tye him shorter And thus haue you to vnderstaÌd what is ment by the bindyng vp of Sathan for a thousand yeares whereby is signified that the persecution agaynst the Christians styrred vp by the beast that is in the Empire of Rome through the instigation of Sathan shall not alwayes continue but shall breake vp after certaine tyme and shall cease for a thousand yeares c. Now at what tyme and yeare this persecution that is the fury and rage of Sathan should cease is also declared in the Apocalipse before where in the chapter 11. 13. wee reade that the beast afore meÌtioned shall haue power to worke his malice and mischiefe the space of 42. moneths and no more and then that Sathan should be locked vp for a thousand yeares The computation of which moneths being counted by Sabbates of yeares after the example of the 69. weekes of Daniell cap. 11 it doth bring vs to the iust yeare and time when that terrible persecution in the primitiue Church should end and so it did For giue to euery moneth a Sabbat of yeares that is recken euery moneth for seauen yeares and that maketh 294. yeares which was the full time betweene the 18. yeare of Tiberius vnder whome Christ suffered and the death of Maxentius the last persecutour of the primitiue Church in Europe subdued by Constantinus as may appeare by calculating the yeares moneths and dayes betweene the said yeare of the reigne of Tiberius and the latter end of Maxentius and so haue ye the supputation of the yeare and time when Satan was first bound vp after he had raged in the primitue Church 42. monethes Which moneths as is said being counted by Sabbates of yeares after the vsuall manner of the Scripture mounteth to 294 yeares and so much was the full time betweene the passion of our Lorde which was in the 18. yeare of Tiberius vnto the last yeare of Maxentius And heere by the way commeth a note to be obserued that forasmuch as by the number of these 42. monethes specified in the Apocalips the Empire of Rome must necessarily be confessed to be the first beast therefore it must by like necessitie follow the Bishop of Rome to be the second beast with the two hornes of the Lambe for that he only hath and doth cause the sayd Empyre of Rome to reuiue and to be magnified and so doth not the Turke but rather laboureth to the contrary Wherfore let euery Christian man be wise and beware betime how he taketh the marke of the beast least peraduenture it follow vpon him that he drinke of that terrible cup of wrath mentioned Apocal chap. 14. Thirdly it remayneth to be discussed touching the third point in this foresaid prophesie that as we haue found out through the helpe of Christ the yeare and time of SataÌs binding so we search out likewise the time and season of his loosing out which by the testimonie of Scripture was appointed to be a thousand yeares after his binding vp and so rightly according to the time appointed it came to passe For if we number well by the Scripture the yeare of his binding vp which was from the passion of our Lorde 294. yeares and adde thereto a thousand yeares it mounteth to 1294. Which was the very yeare when Ottomannus the first Turke began his reigne which was the first spring and welhead of all these wofull calamities that the Church of Christ hath felt both in Asia Affrica and Europe almost these three hundreth yeares past For so wee finde in Chronicles that the kingdome of the Turkes being first deuided into four families an 1280. at length the familie of Ottomanus preuailed and thereupon came these whome now we call Turkes which was about the same time when Pope Boniface the eight was Byshop of Rome Where by the way this is againe to be noted that after the decree of Transubstantiation was enacted in the Councell of Laterane by Pope Innocent the iij. the yeare of our Lord 1215. not long after about the yeare of our Lord 1260. was stirred vp the power and armes of the Oguzians and of the Orthogules father of Ottomannus who about the yeare of our Lord 1294. began first to vexe the Christians about Pontus Bithinia so beginning his kingdome anno 1300. reigned 28. yeares as is afore meÌtioned Mention was made before of Ezechiell prophesieng against Gog whose words diuers expositours do apply against the Turke and are these Thou shalt come from thy place out of the North partes thou and much people with thee all riding vpon horse a great and a mighty army and thou shalt come vp against my people of Israell as a cloude to couer the land Thou shalt be in the latter dayes and I will bring thee vpon my land that the heathen may know me when I shall be sanctified in thee O Gog before their eyes Thus sayth the Lord God Art not thou he of whome I haue spoken in the old time by the hand of my seruants the Prophets of Israell that prophesied in those dayes and yeares that I woulde bring thee vpon them At the same time also when Gog shall come against the lande of Israell sayth the Lord God my wrath shall arise in mine anger For in my indignation and in the fire of my wrath haue I spoken it Surely at that time there shall be a great shaking in the land of
Israell so that the fishes of the Sea the foules of the heauen the beastes of the field and all that mooue and creepe vpon the earth and all the men that are vpon the earth shall tremble at my presence the mountaines shall be ouerthrowne the starres shall fall and euery wall shall fall to the ground c. ¶ The Prophesies of Methodius Hildegardis and other concerning the reygne and ruyne of the Turkes VNto these testimonies aboue excerped out of the holy Scriptures let vs adde also the propheticall reuelatious of Methodius Hildegardis Sybilla and others This Methodius is thought of some to be the same Methodius of whome Hierome and Suidas make mention which was Bishop first of Olympus in Lycia then of Tyrus and suffred martyrdome in the last persecution of the primitiue Church vnder Diocletian Unto whome also Trithemius attributeth the booke intituled De Quatuor nouissimis temporibus But that can not be forasmuch as the said Methodius doth cite and alleadge the Maister of Sentence namely in his second booke and sixe distinc Which Maister of Sentence followed more then a thousand yeare after Christ besides certaine other fabulous matter conteined in the same booke Albeit because he speaketh there of many things coÌcerning the state of the Church vnder Antichrist and the reformation of Religion as secmeth rightly to come to passe and more is like to follow I thought not to defraude the Reader thereof leauing the credite of the Authour to his arbitrement to esteeme and iudge of him as he seeth cause Among diuers other places of Methodius prophesieng of the latter time these words do follow After that the children of Ismaell haue had multiplied in their generations to an infinite and innumerable multitude in the desert aforesayd they came out of the wildernesse of Arabie and entred into the habitable land and fought with the Kings of the Gentiles which were in the land of promise and the âââd was filled with them And after 70. weekes and halfe of their power wherewith they haue subdued all the kingdome of the Gentiles their hart was exalted seeing themselues so to haue preuailed and to haue conquered all things c. And afterward it followeth of the same matter in this sort It shall come to passe that the sayde seede of Ismaell shall issue out and obteine the whole world with the regions thereof in the entring of peace from the land of Aegypt vnto Ethiopia from the floud Euphrates vnto India and from the riuer Tigris to the entring of Nabaot the kingdome of Ionithus the sonne of Noe and from the North vnto Rome and Illyricum Aegypt and Thessalonica and Albania and so foorth to the sea Ponticum whych deuideth the sayd kingdomes from Germanie and Fraunce and their yoke shall be double vpon the neckes of all nations and Gentiles neither shall there be nation or kingdome vnder heauen which shall be able to stand against them in battaile vntill the number of eyght weekes of yeares c. Briefly as in a grosse somme this shall suffice to admonish the reader touching the meaning and methode of Methodius Prophesies which Methodius first describing the long and tedious afflictions of Christes Church maketh mention of the seede of Ismaell which comming out of the partes and deserts of Arabie shall destroy saith he and vanquish the whole earth So that the Christians shall be giueÌ of God to the hands of the filthy Barbarians to be slain polluted and captiued Persia Armenia Capadocia Cilicia Syria Aegypt the East partes Asia Spaine all Grecia Fraunce Germania Agathonia Sicilia The Romanes also shall be slaine and put to flight also the Ilands of the Seas shall be brought to desolation and to captiuitie and put to the sword The which tribulation of the Christians shall be without mercy or measure the raunsome of gold and siluer and other exactions intolerable but especially the dwellers of Aegypt and Syria shall be most in the affliction of those times And Hierusalem shall be filled with multitudes of people brought thether in captiuitie from the foure windes which are vnder heauen So that beastes also and foules and fish in the water and the waters of the Sea shall be to them obedient Cities and Townes which were before full of people shall be layde waste Women with child shall be ript their children sticked infantes taken from the mothers and cast in the streates and none shall burie them The rulers and sage of the people shall be slaine and throwne out to the beastes Churches shall be spoiled the Priests destroyed virgines defloured and men coÌpelled to sell their children and the comming of them shall bee chastisement without mercy and with them shall go these foure plagues captiuitie destruction perdition and desolation wyth much more which for breuitie I ouerpasse And this affliction sayeth hee shall last eight weekes or Sabbates of yeares which I take to signifie eight hundreth yeares c. Secondly after these terrible plagues thus described by Methodius vpon the Christians which he sayth shall fall vpon them for their wicked abhominations recited in the first and second chapter of S. Paule to the Romaines the saide Methodius afterwarde in this great distresse of the Christians being out of all hope and comfort of reliefe declareth and speaketh of a certaine King of the Greekes or Romains which shall restore peace againe to the ChristiaÌs In which peace they shal reedify their cities mansions againe the Priests shal be deliuered from their greuances men at that time shall rest from their tribulations and then shall the King of the Romaines dwell in the Citie of Hierusalem a weeke or sabbate and a halfe of times c. Thirdly during the time of this peace the said Methodius saith the men shal fal into licentious securitie carelesse life and then according to the word of the Apostle saying WheÌ they shal say peace peace sodeine destruction shal fall vpon them then sayth he shal be opened the gates of the North the beastly people shal breake in which King Alexander the great did close vp within 2. mountaines making his prayer vnto the Lorde God that he would bind vp that bestial execrable people least with their filthy detestable pollutions they shuld come out and pollute the holy land Whose intercession being heard the Lord coÌmanded them to be inclosed within 2. mountains in the North parts to the depenes of 12. cubits which signifieth peraduenture 12. C. yeres so that neither by witchcraft nor by any means they could get out or any might come vnto them vntill the time of the Lord apointed which are saith he the latter times then according to the prophecie of Ezechiel in the latter time of the coÌsummation of the world Gog Magog out froÌ the north shal come forth into the land of Israel shal work al this mischiefe against the christiaÌs aboue recited And then saith Method
stoupe and should tread vpon the necke of Emperors and make them to kisse his feet Moreouer where the Apostle sayth that he shall sit in the temple of God thereby is ment not the personall sitting of the Pope in the Citty onely of Rome but the authority and iurisdiction of his sea exalted in the whol vniuersall Church equall with God himselfe For let men geue to the Pope that which he in his lawes decrees and in his pontificall requireth and what difference is there betweene God and the Pope If God sette lawes and ordinaunces so doth he If God haue his creatures so hath he if God require obedience so doth he If the breach of Gods commaundementes be punished much more be his God hath his Religion the Pope also hath his yea for Gods one Religion he hath an hundreth God hath set vppe one Aduocate he hath an hundreth God hath instituted but a few holydayes for Gods one he hath instituted xl And if the holy day that God hath appoynted be simplex the feaste that the Pope appoynteth is duplex triplex Christ is the head of the Church so is the Pope Christ geueth influence to his body so doth the Pope Christ forgeueth sinne the Pope doth no lesse Christ expelleth euil spirites by his power so pretendeth the Pope by his holy water Furthermore where Christ went barefoote vpon the bare ground he with his golden shoes is caried on mennes shoulders And where Christ was called Sanctus Sanctorum he is called Sanctorum Sanctissimus Christ neuer practised but onely the spirituall sworde he claymeth both spirituall and temporal Christ bought the Church he both buieth and selleth the Church And if it be necessary to beleue Christ to be the Sauiour of the world so is it necessary to beleue the Pope to be the head of the Church Christ payd tribute to Cesar he maketh Cesar to pay tribute vnto him Finally the crowne of Christ was of sharp thorne the Pope hath three crownes of golde vpon his head so farre exceeding Christ the sonne of God in glory of this world as Christ excedeth him in the glory of heauen The Image and Paterne of whose intollerable pride and exaltation according as S. Paule doth describe him in his epistle aforesayde we haue here set forth not onely in these Tables to be seene and by hys owne factes to be noted but also his owne wordes and Registers Clementines Extrauagantes and Pontificals expressed as in order the Lord willing shall folow Byshops of Rome aduanced by Emperours Constantinus Theodosius c. ¶ The exaltation of popes aboue Kinges and Emperours out of historyes FIrst after that Italy and the Citty of Rome were ouerrunne by the Gothes and Vandales so that the seate of the Empire was remoued to Constantinople then began Ioannes Patriarch of Constantinople to put forth hymselfe and would needes be called vniuersall Bishop of the world but the Bishoppe of Rome in no case would suffer that and stopped it After this came the Emperours deputy and Exarch of Rauenna to rule Italy but the Byshop of Rome through ayde of the King of Lombardes soone quayled him Not long after about the yeare of our Lord 500. came Phocas the murderer who slue the Emperor of Constantinople his maister Mauritius and his children By which Phocas the bishops of old Rome aspired first to their prehemineÌce to be couÌted the headbishops ouer the whole church and so together with the Lombardes began to rule the city of Rome Afterward when the Lombardes would not yeld vnto him in accomplishing his ambitious desire but would needs requyre of the Bishop the said city of Rome he styrred vppe Pipinus but first deposed Childiricus the king of Fraunce and so thrusting him into an Abbay sette vp in his place Pipinus and his sonne Carolus Magnus to put downe the sayde king of Lombardes called Aistulphus And so translated the Empyre from Constantinople into Fraunce deuiding the spoyle betwene him and them so that the kinges of Fraunce had all the possessions and landes which before belonged to the Empyre and he to receiue of them the quiet possession of the city of Rome with such donations and Lordships which now they challenge vnto theÌ vnder the name of S. Peters patrimony which they falsly ascribe to the donatioÌ of Constantinus the great It foloweth then in proces of tyme after the dayes of Pipinus Carolus and Ludouicus who had indued these Bishops of Rome called now Popes with large possessions when the kinges of Fraunce were not so applyable to theyr becke to aide and maynteine theÌ agaynst the Princes of Italy who began then to pynch the sayde Byshops for theyr wrongful vsurped goodes they practised with the Germanes to reduce the Empyre to Otho first of that name Duke of spayne referring the election thereof to 7. Princes Electours of Germany which was aboute ann 1002. notwithstanding reseruing still in his handes the negatiue voyce thinking thereby to enioy that they had in quietnes and security and so did for a good space At length when some of these Germane Emperours also after Otho began a litle to spurne agaynst the sayd bishops and Popes of Rome some of theÌ they accursed some they subdued and brought to the kissing of theyr feet some they deposed and placed other in theyr possessions So was Henricus 4. by these Byshoppes accursed the Emperour himselfe forced with his wife and child to wait attendaunce vppon the Popes pleasure three dayes and three nightes in winter at the gates of Canossus Reade before pag. 179. Besides all this the sayd Pope raysed vp Rodulphus to be Emperor against him who being slaine in warre then the sayde Pope Gregorye vij not restyng thus styrred vppe his owne sonne Henricus 5. to fight agaynst his owne naturall father and to depose him whiche Henricus the 5. was also himselfe afterwarde accursed and excommunicated and the Saxons at last set vp by the Byshops to fight agaynst him After this the Emperours began to be somewhat calmed and more quyet suffering the Byshops to reigne as they listed till Fridericke the first called Barbarossa came and began to styrre coales agaynst theÌ Howbeit they hampered both him and his sonne Henry in such sort that they brought first the necke of Fridericke in the Church of Venice vnder theyr feet to tread vpon and after that the sayde bishops crowning Henricus his sonne in the church of S. Peter set his crown on his head with theyr feet and with theyr feet spurned it of agayne to make him know that the Popes of Rome had power both to crowne Emperours and to depose them agayne Whereof read before pag. 784. Then folowed Philippus brother to Henry aforesaid whome also the Popes accursed aboute the yeare of our Lord. 1198. and set vp Otho Duke of Saxonye But when the sayd Otho beganne to be so laucy to dispossesse the Byshops of theyr Cittyes and landes whiche they had encroched into
the lawes of fasting Ex Euseb. Lib. 5. cap. 18. Ex Socrat. Eccles. Iust. Lib. 5. cap. 20. Ex Sozomeno lib. 7. cap. 19. The ordinaunces of Telesphorus falsely to him ascribed Higynus Byshop of Rome and Martyr Ex Volatetano Anthrop Lib. 22. Creame One Godfather and Godmother in Baptisme Dedication of Churches Piuâ Byshop of Rome The daungers of letting the holy misteries fall from the Lordes Table The reuelation of Hermes The decretall Epistle of Pius Anicetus Byshop of Rome and Martyr Soter Byshop Elutherius Byshop England conuerted to the fayth of Christ. Ex Nicep lib. 2. cap. 4. Ex Gilda de Victor Aur. Ambros. Whether this land of Britaine receiued the Gospell before kinge Lucius dayes Serapion Byshop of Antioche Egesippus Ecclesiasticall writer Miltiades Ecclesiasticall writer Herâclitus Ecclesiasticall writer Theophilus Ecclesiasticall writer Dionitiâs Corinthius Ecclesiasticall writer The yoke of chastitie not to be layd vpon the infirme brethren Ex Euseb. lib. â cap. 23. The booke of Dionisius Areo. De Hierarchia suspected Celebration of the Sonday Clemens Alexandrinus The Gospell of S. Mathew in Hebrew Difference about the ceremony of Easter Seuerus Emperour Anno. 195. The 5. persecution Ex Euse. Lib. 6. cap. 2. Anno. 205. The false accusations agaynst the Christians The captaines and ministers of this persecution Ex Tertul ad Scapulam Leonides father of Origene Martyr Origene kept from Martyrdome by hys mother Origene commended Ex Euseb. Lib. 6. cap. 3. Ex Euseb. Anconiâo Symoneta c. Plutarchus scholler of Origene and Serenus hys brother Martyred Heraclides Heron. Rhais Potamiena Marcella schollers of Origene and Martyrs Basilides of a persecutour made a martyr Ex Euseb. Lib. 6. cap. 5. Albeit the said Eusebius giueth Alexander confessor and Byshop of Hierusalem The notable age of Narcissus Byshop of Hierusalem A miracle of water turned into oyle Ex. Euseb. Lib. 6. Ca. 9. A terrible example of periury punished Narcissus and Alexander ioyned together in one Byshopricke Alexander ordayned Byshop of Hierusalem by Gods miracle Ex Euseb. Lib. 6. cap. 11. The constaÌcie death of Alexander Byshop Andoclus Martyr Asclepiades Byshop of Antioche coufessor Irenaeus Byshop of Lyons and Martyr Tertullian Ecclesiasticall writer The Apology of Tertullian defending the Christians Tertullianus ãâã Scapulam The occasion hereof belike came of the Iewes worshipping the iawe of an Asse in the story of Sampson Tertul. in Apelogetico The errours and imperfectionâ in learned men neted Victor Byshop of Rome Victor reported of some to dye a Martyr The cause discussed why the holy Ghost forbad bloud and strangled in the primitiue Church Ex Euseb. lib. 5. Cap. 26. The doctrine of Christian libertie in outward vsages Anno. 200. Ex Euseb. Lib. 4. Cap 26. Polycarpus and Anicetus disagreeing in controuersie yet agreed in chaââe Vniforâââ in ceremonies not to be required as a thing necessary Polycrates Byshop of Ephesus Byshop in those dayes maryed Victor excommunicating the Churches of Asia Irenaeus to Victor Diuersitie commendeth the concorde of fayth Zephyrinuâ Byshop of Rome The Epistle and ordinaunces of Zephyrinus suspected to be counterfet The first Epistle of Zephyrinus to the Byshops of Sicilia Patins of glasse borne before the Priest The ordinaunces of Zepherinus of small credite Golden chalices Concilium Tiburtiâum Rhemense Ex Florilego Perpetua Felicitas Reuocatus Saturninus Saâyrus Secundulus Martyrs Souerus warreth in Brittayne A wall betweene England builded 132. miles in length Seuerus the persecutour slayne at Yorke An. 215. Bassianus Emperour Macrinus with hys sonne Diadumenus Emperour An. 219. The monstrous life of Heliogabolus Emperour A prodigious beliged Heliogabalus slayne of hys soulniours Ex Eutropioâ Alexander Seuerus Emperour Anno. 224. Against corrupt Iudges The saying of Alexander to be noted and followed Idle seruauntes eate vp the bowels of the common weale A note worthy to be marked Platina in vita Iontians Punished with smoke that âold smoke Mammea the mother of the Emperour Ex Nauclero Calixtus Byshop of Rome and Martyr The decretall Epistles of Calixtus examined The place of S. Paule vnfitly expounded Imber fast first ordayned Agaynst the decretall Epistles and constitutions Calixtus a Martyr Ex Vincen. in spocul Hist. Et Antonino tit 7. cap. 6. Vrbanus Byshop of Rome An. 227. Confirmation of children instituted Vrbanus Martyred Tiburtius Valerianus Martyrs Cecilia Martyr Ex martyrologio Adonis The Martyrdome of Cecilia Agapitus a blessed Martyr Ex Bergomense Lib. 8. A notable example of Gods iust plague vpon a persecutor Ex Henr. Erâordiens Lib 6. Calepodius Martyr Pammachius with his wife and children Martyrs 42. Martyrs Simplicius Martyr Quiritius Iulia hys mother Martyrs Tyberius Valerianus brethren and martirs Martina a Virgine Martyr Maximinus Emperour and persecutour The vi persecution An. 237. Origenes de Martyrio Gordianus Emperour An. 240. Pontianus Byshop of Rome Diuersity betweene Damasus and Euseb. Pontianus banished This doctrine seemeth derogatory to Christ and blasphemous Ammonius a Christian writer Iulius Aphricanus writer Natalius Confessor Ex Euseb. lib. â cap. 28. The Lord will not loose them which haue done or suffered anye thing for him Anterius Byshop of Rome martyr Authors disagree Hyppolitus Byshop and Martyr Prudentius Peristepha Philippus Emperour Anno. 240. Philippus ãâã first Christian Emperour Decius Emperour Anno. 250. The seuenth persecution The cause and occasion of this persecution Fabianus Byshop of Rome Euseb. Lib. 6. The miraculous election of Fabianus Fabianus Martyr The ordinaunces of Fabianus pretensed Oyle and creame Accusing of Byshops Appealing to the sea Apostolicall Marrying not within the fift degree False doctrine detected Origene Ex Euseb. lib. 6. Cap. 39. The persecutions of Origene Ex Suida Nicepho Lib. 5. Cap. 32. The fall of Origene Origene excommunicated The repentaunce of Origene Blemishes noted in Origene Origene commended for his learning Ex. Socrat. Lib. 6. cap. 13. Heraclas Byshop of Alexandria Euseb. Lib. 6. cap. 29. Heraclas called Pope yet no Byshop of Rome An. 250. Ex Nicepho Lib 5. cap. 29. Persecutors Alexander Byshop of Ierusalem Martyr Ex Euseb. Lib. 6. cap. 41. Asclepiades Byshop of Antioche Martyr Ex specu Vincent Lib. 11. ca. 52. A place of Vincentius reproued Babylas Byshop of Antioche Martyr Ex Chrisost. Lib. contra Gentiles The story of Babylas The body of Babylas stoppeth the oracles of Idols Ex Zonara Tâm 3. Euseb. Lib. 6. cap. 39. Nicepho Lib. 5. cap. 25. Bab. Byshop of Nicomedia Martyr Vincent lib. 11. cap. 52. XL. Virgines Martyrs Peter of Phrigia Martyr Andraeas Paulus Nichomachus Dionysia Virgine Martyrs Martyrs of Babilon Germanus Theophilus Caesarius Vitalis Polychronius Nestor Olympiades Maximus noble men Anatolia Virgine Audax Martyrs Ex Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 40.41.42 The Epistle of Dionysius Byshop of Alexandria to Fabius A commotion of the people of Alexandria agaynst the christians Metra Martyr Quinta a faithfull woeman and Martyr Patience and ioy in affliction The constancy of the Martyrs of Alexandria Apollonia a blessed virgine
feruent desire of Constantinus to peace and vnitie The letter of Constantine to Crestus Byshop of Syracusa The edicte of Constantinus to the rulers of the prouince of Palestina The letter of Constantine to Eusebius The councell of Nice The effect of the letter of Constantine to Alexander and Arrius ex Euseb de vita Constan Lib. 2. Constantine set forth a spectacle to all Princes to follow A briefe recapitulation of such benefites as wâre wrought by Constantine vpon Christes Church Where wickednesse is punished there goodnes followeth The liberalitie of Constantine in geuing to Churches Euseb. lib 4. de vita Constantini The forme of prayer appoynted of Constantine for hys souldiours The souldiours prayer The sonday appoynted to be kept holy Liberties and priuiledges graunted to the clergy The prouision and liberalitie of Constantine in mayntayning scholes The priuiledge granted by Constant. to vniuersities and scholes The prouident care of Constant. to haue the scripture in Churches Ex Euseb. lib. 4. de vitae Constant. A wish of the author admonitory to Princes The liberalitie of Constant. towardes the poore and needy Constant. remitteth the fourth part of hys rentes and reuenewes Deuotion of Constantine Reasons and argumentes prouing the donation of Constantine to be falsefied Commendation of Constantine the Emperour Constantine kissed the woundes of them that suffered for Christ. Constantine burneth the bils of complayntes and breaketh strife among the Byshops Note that the oration ad conuentum sanctorum is wrongly ascribed to Eusebius which in deede is the oration of Constantine Looke aboue pag. 68. Col. â line 52. Satan bound vp for a M. yeares A petition to the reader diligently to read ouer the former booke of the x. persecutions The first planting of ChristeÌ fayth in England Question Whether Christian Religion in this Realme came first from Rome Aunswere 1 Gildas 2 Ex Tertul. contra Iudaeos 3 Ex Origen hom 4. in Ezechâ 4 Ex Bedâ 5 Ex Niceph. Lib. 2. cap. 40. 6 Ex Pet. Cluniacensi ad Bernardum 7 Ex Epist. Eleutherij ad Lucâââ What difference betweene the late church of Rome from the old Church of Rome and in what matters De consecrat Dist. 2. âabianus cap. 119. 120. Eleutherius Byshop of Rome Austen 2. The fayth of Christ brought into this Realme Lucius first christened king of the Brittaines Ex Monumetensi alijs Paganus Damianus 28. Byshops within this Realme 3. Archb. Ex vetusto codice regum antiquorum The Epistle of Eleutherius to king Lucius The king Gods vicare within hys owne kingdome Esay 42. H. Huntendon Lib. 1 What incommoditie commeth by lacke of succession The decease of King Lucius Ex Florilego Ex Beda Polyero monumetensi An. D. 390. Secund fab Bed An. 433. fab An. 443. An. 448. An. 464. The Brittaynes neuer touched with any persecution before the time of Dioclesian Constant. the great borne and bred in Brittayne The cause how this Realme of Brittaine was first weakened Brittayne spoyled of souldiors Vrsula with a xi thousand virgins Gueteliâââ Archb. of London Ex Chronico Monâmetensi Constantinus Constant. Aurelius Ambrosius Vter Pendragon The Saxons sent for to Brittayne Kyng Constans slayne by Vortigerne Hengist and Horsuâ Captaynes of the Saxons A wicked murther of the Saxons Aurelius and Vter sonnes to Constantinus Ex Gaufrido Ex Alfrido in suo Britannico Ex Policron lib. 5. cap. 4. Seuen kings ruling in England This Dunwich lyeth vpon the sea side in Suffolke Example what it is to let in straunge nations Maryage with Infidels what destruction it worketh The second returne of Engist into Brittayne The dissembling words of the Saxons to deceaue the Brittaynes Neme your sexes the watcheword All the Nobilitie of the Brittaynes destroyed in one day The king raunsomed The Saxons enter possession of the land The Christian Brittaynes persecuted of the Infidel Saxons An. 462. Aurelius Ambrosius returneth into Brittayne Aurelius crowned king of Brittayne Vortigerus burned in hys tower Horsus slayne Engist taken in the field The counsel of Eldadus Byshop of Glocester Engist beheaded Anno. 490. Ex Henr. Huntingtonensi Galfrido Ex Chronico quodaÌ Cariensi The vncertainty of our old Brittayne storyes Ex historia Cariana Aurelius Ambrosius Brit. kyng Anno. 497. Vter PendragoÌ Brit. Kyng Remember the wordes of Gildas 633. hist. Caria The Christian Brittaynes persecuted by the Heathen SaxoÌs Anno. 516. King Arthur The tales of King Arthur Constantinus 3. Aurelius Conanus Vortiporâuâ Malgo. Carecius Kings of Brittayne The Archb. of London and the Archbishop of Yorke flee into Wales Ex historia quadam Cariensi The causes of the destruction of the Brit. declared In English thus This ãâã beyng a Christiââ was ãâã vnto Ethelbert vpon the conditiââ that she should be suffered ãâã enjoy her religion Ethelbeââ kyng of Kent Oswaldus king of Northumberland Edwinus king of Northumberland Sigebertus of Eastangles Sebert or Sexbrieth of Essex The first building ãâã the Chââcâ of Paulââ London Ethelbert king of the Eastangles Peter pence ãâã they first came vpon be payd to Rome Kenelmuâ king of the Mercians S. Edmund king of Eastangles The message of Inguar to Kyng Edmund The martirdome of K. Edmund in Northfolke A QuestioÌ Whether kings which made themselues Monkes did well in so doing or not Aunswere Where vocation byndeth to tary there not to flye but to resist the occasions of euill it is a good mans part Foure persecutions in Brittany before the comming of Austen into England The persecution of Dioclesian about the yeare of our Lord. 210. The persecution of Gnauius and Melga The persecution of Hengist in Brittayne The fourth destruction of Christen fayth in Brittayne by GurmuÌdus an 595. This Gurmundus as some stories record leauing hys kingdome at home to hys brother sayd he would possesse no kingdome but which he should win with his sword King Lucius dyed 428. before the comming of Austen The computation of times concerning the continuaunce and decay of Christes Gospell betweene the Brittaynes and the Saxons Anno. 598. Beda Polychronicoâ li. 5. ca. 8.6 Malesburiensis de regib Henr. Huntington lib 3. Fabianus part 5. cap. 119. Liber bibliothecae tornalensis Deyrham in Northumberland Episcopus Arelalensis Ex Henr. Huntingtonensi li 3. The Epistle of Gregory to them whiche went to preach in England The Bishop of Rome calleth the Emperour hys Lord. Austen and hys company commeth to England Ethelbert King of Kent What goodnes commeth to haue a good and godly wife The kinges answere to Austen The king staieth vpon olde custome The Letany of Austen Miracles wrought by God for the conuersion of the land Austen made Archbishop Ex decreâ Gregorij primiââ concil tom 2. 1. Interrogation The aunswere Distribution of Churche goodes 2. Interrogation The aunswere The glose vppon the 12. q. 1. ãâã rag Si. ãâã sayth that this nowe holdeth not and alledgeth ãâã extran Decler comming ca. Iob. Whereby note how the Popes decrees be repugnant
letter of Byshop Waltram Well said when ye are not able to withstand hys wisedome call him a foole Note howe the earle here calleth light darcknes and darcknes light He hath vttered more ãâã then you are able euer â aunswereth Whether euery poweâ is to be obeyed or noâ Osee. â If euery power which offendeth on subiectes is to be call out then hath this Earle ãâã a fayre argument How ãâã these Papistes describe themselues in their owne colours But Paule iudged the Emperour to be an ordinary power when he appealed to him This is ââ ly that the Emperour would ãâã his owne wife a common ãâã Euill will neuer sayd well A zeale but faââe from knowledge And when they shall slay you they shall thinke they doe God great seruice Iohn 16. Yea true if he had cópelled you to forsake the name of Christ which hee neuer did Oh how craftely doth Sathan here shape himselfe to an Angell of light Exvetusto chronico Kinges ceased in Wales Anno. 1100. Henry Beuclerk the first king of England What learning doth in a prince Lawes of King Edward reduced The measure of England made after the length of King Henries arme Wanton persons remoued out of the court Ex Math. Paris Flor. Hist Example what it is to leaue of the Lordes busines Duke Robert taken prisoner The hospitall of Bartholomew founded Rayer and Richard Whittington founders of S. Bartholomewes in London Ex Henr. lib. 7. Anselmus The king ordayned and inuested Byshops without the Pope Herbert bishop of Norwich dinorsing hys priestes from their wiues had much a doe Anselmus cruell and fierce agaynst maryed Priestes Ex epist. Ansel. 176. Versus malò feriati ex biblio Ramsey Anno. 1103. A strife betwene K. Henry and Anselme the Archbish. of Cant. Gifford Bishop of Wint. refuseth to be consectrate by the Archbishop of Yorke A strife betwene King Henry and Anselmus Archb. of Cant. Ex Guli lib. 1. de Gestis A. ãâã Romanes Councel agaynst ãâã men ãâã any ãâ¦ã Nospirââ person to it vnderloââction to ãâã lay personage Ex lorââlensis ãâã others âihistoria Anselme resuseth to do homage to his King Messengeâ sent to Rome Ex Mathâ Paris Ex Gulââ lib. 1. de gestis ãâã Ang. The king hath nothing to do with the Pope hys letters Messenger sent agayn to Rome The letter of K. Henry the first vnto the Pope Spoken like a king The âing is a point to ãâã the âopes obeâince Another âtter of K. Henry the ãâã sent to âhe Pope A place of Polydorus Virg. found âaultie Ex Guliel lib. 1. de âont Anglo The pope othe to go agaynst hys owne proâit He meaneth beside the two bishops Giâardus whiche made the third Anselme a deuout chaplaine to the Church of Rome Anselme iournieth agâyne to Rome The effect of the oration of W. Warlwast at the popes court Ex Galial De gestis pont of â lib. 1â Ex Math. Paris lib. 3. A proud aunswere of the pope Excommunication abused Anselme restrayned from comming to England Ex Redulph Londimensi A letter of Anselme to kyng Henry The proude stoutnes of a prelate in a wrong cause Anselme about to excommunicate the king Reconcile âent made betweene the king and Anselmus Ambassage to Rome Guliel Malmes lib. 1. de gestis pontisi Priestes receaued their wiues agayne by the Absence of Anselme The faultes of ecclesiasticall ministers long to none but to byshops to correct quod Anselme The K. brought vnder the Archbishop Conditions graunted by the king to Anselm Lawfull matrimony punished Anselme returneth into England Priestes driuen agayne from their wiues Anno. 1106. Exlib ãâã liel de ãâ¦ã lib. 1. câ ãâ¦ã Priests ãâã parres Archbâ concie ãâã to be ââmed Marriaged Priestes forbidâ Vowe of chastiââ brought in Benefice not to ãâã hesitate How he was ãâã Gates â Lord Chââ celerâ Queen Mariesââ Priestes crownes Tythes Bying of prebendes Building of Chappels Euery Churches finde hys own Priest Abbot to mayntayne no want Monkes admitted in geuing penaunce Monkeââ Godfather nor nunce godmothers Abbey landes Improperptions restreyned Priuy concontractes Rounding Mariage within the 7. degree restrayned Buryinges No holines to be geuen to shrines and places Selling and buying of men Sodometry A flap with a soxe tayle for sodomitry Ranulph Cestrensis lib. 7. Note the preposterous proceding of Anselme in ceasing the vice of Sodomitry Penalties and forfaits agaynst priestes that kept their wiues In the latter dayes shall come false teachers forbidding mariage and eating of meates c. PurificatioÌ of priestes that had bene maried K. Henry permitted priestes to haue both churches and wiues Ex Epist Ansel. 77. 377. Pope Paschal hath so decreed it at Rome Ergo prieste must haue no wiues Ex Epist. Ansel. 33. If profite of the Church may come by priestes children what hurt then were it to the church for priestes to haue wiues K. Henry and hys nobles ready to forsake the romishâ Church A letter of Anselme agaynst priestes receauing agayne their wiues Ex Epist. 37. Priestes excommunicated for receauing agayn their wiues A letter of Anselmus Ex Epist. 255. Whether is more merite for a monke to cause himselfe in the chapter to be whipped or to suffer obediently the whippingeâ of his Abbot The iudgement or conclusion of Anselme vpon the case False opinion of merite Anno. 1105. Iudges corrupted A terrible example for corrupt iudges to beware Pope Paschalis the 2. The pope tyremâââ The seuenfold power of the pope Of Antichrist borne and manifest The bishop of Fluenceâ martyr Sabellicus A councell at Trecas A tragicall history of the Pope Paschalis setting the sonne agaynst the father Ex historia Helmoldâ The prelates set the sonne agaynst the father A gratefull example of a good and thankefull Duke A naughty sonne of a good father Ex Helmolds ââ Gorârido Viterbiensi The vnkindnes of a proud prelate Anno. 1106. The Emperour v. yeares with out buriall Anno. 1107. Henricus Emperour Ex Chronico Casionis lib. 3. The pope taken prisoner We raysed vp by the Pope and his papistes Peace concluded betweene the Emperour and the P. Bernardus the Abbot Bernardine monkes came in The Citty of Worcester almost all consumed with fire Mathildis Example of the Lordes iust retribution and iudgement Two popes striuing together Pope Calixtus the 2. The Pope excommunicate ãâã the Emperour Gregorius brought into Rome ãâ¦ã broughten and whea Dist. 76. cap. Ieiunium The order of Monkes PraemonstrateÌses Scripture clerkly applyed of the pope Priestes and ministers compelled to leaue their wiues Anno. 1109. The Bishoprick of Ely first planted Henry first Bishop of Ely Anno. 1110. Trent dyed vp An earthquake Morayne and pestilence Ex Gualthero Gisburnensi Anno. 1113. Wirceter consumed with fire Anno. 1114. Rodulphus Archbishop of Cant. Thurstinus Archbishop of Yorke Dissention betweene Thurstinus of Yorke and Rodolph Archb of Cant. for subiection The letter of Paschalis to K. Henry Ex Gualthero Gisburnensi Ex Gulie De
1000 marks The fift part of all the goods of the clergy granted to the Pope Great expence of money in the court of Rome betweene the B. of Lincoln and the Cathedrall Church Money wast fully bestow ed. Mony comming to the Pope betweene the b. of Lincoln the monks within his Dioces How pretely the Pope can take with both handes Money may doe much at Rome The popes answere to Rob Grosted Iustice peruented by the popes authoritie for money Money comyng to the Pope by the election of Boniface archb of Cant. and of Ethelmare B. of Wint. both straÌgers and French men Mariage with Alinore the kings sister a Nunne dispensed by the Pope for money What inconuenience commeth by the Popes dispensations Wilfull periurie mainteined by the Popes dispensations Enormities which spring out of the popes dispensations The miserable impouerishing of the Realme by the popes prouisions and contributions Cardinall Otho Legate in England The receiuing of Otho the popes Legate into the Realm Anno. 1237. Otho the Legate seeketh to come into Scotlande The king of Scottes his answere to Cardinall Otho The ãâã of Seaâââ hath ãâã ãâã within ãâã popes Legate Cardinal Otho ãâã ped ãâã ing into Sââ land Oppression of the ãâã of Englââ by Cardiâââ Otho the popes Legaââ Anno. 1238. The nobles of England writ to Pope Gregory ãâã collationââ benefices wrasled or of their ãâã Petrus Rubeus the popes ãâã All beneââ ced men in England ââ pelled to geue theââ part of the reuenewes to the pope anno ââââ Anno. 1240. Excuses of the Clergy why they would not contribute â the Pope âoc childreÌ of Rome âlaced in benefices in England Edmund Archb. of Cant. deparâeth the âealme and dyeth in exile Three thousand pounds to the popes âse Romaynes 23. brought to Englande to be benefited The P. for money releaseth christias of their âowâ Mumelius 20 other messenger of the pope An exectable exaction of the pope vpon the house of Peterborough Abbot of Pe terborough thrust out of the popes court The obligation of kyng Iohns tribute to the pope burned The bishops of England put their handes and seales to the popes bill Petrus Rubeus Petrus de Supino the Popes collectors in England A thousand and fiue hundreth markes broughâ out of Ireland for the Pope M. Martinus aâ other messenger for the Popes money an 1244. Extortion of the Popes Legate vpon the clergie of Englando Contribution of x. M. markes for the Pope The pope craftely holdeth with the kyng that the king might holde with him Intimation geuen to the king touching the importable oppression of the realme by the Pope K. Henries letter to the Pope The kyng offereth to kisse the Popes feet Damage receiued by the pope in the realme of England The pope prouisions The kinges too much in subiection to the pope Ex Mat. Paris sol 172. The pope setteth Welch men against the king of England Contribution required of the clergie of England for the pope with their excuses and reasons against the same The portes of England layd to stop the popes letters yet all would not serue Siââe ãâã land ãâã yerely ãâã out of ãâã landâââ Pope ãâã Italia ãâã M. Martinââ the Popes legate serâ out of Enâ land in the deuils ãâã The pope in displeasure with the king of England * ãâã lot The ãâã wordes of the pope against the French ãâã and king of England Anno. 1245. The supplication of ãâã Lords and commons of England ãâã the Pope The superstitious ãâã ding of neonasterics in England Iniuries receiued in England by the Pope Benefices in âuglande wickedly giuen a way to Italians Three score thousande markes yerely giuen to Italians out of the church of England Italians receiued more in this land of meer reÌts then did the kings crown Detestable dealings of the popes legate in England Complaint of M. Martin âhe Popes Legate K. HeÌry the âhird vsed euery day to âeare 3. masâes by note The stout wordes of the Lordes âo the Pope The suppliâation of the English naâion tooke no place with the Pope The Englishe Ambassadours agreeued with the Pope The Pope in an anger with England The Bishops of England set their seales to the popes tribute Anno. 1246. The pope stirreth Lewes the French king to warre against the K. of Englande Lewes the freÌch kyng refuseth to warre against Englande The first yeares fruites for seuen yeares gathered of all benefices for the Archb. of Cant. The prelates of England charged to find horse and harnes for Popes warres A subtile practise of the pope The popes baite layde for more money A new lawe of the pope to season vpon all the goods of clergie men that die intestate A note of certaine ecclesiasticall persons dying in England worth great substance Sixe thousand marks to be gathered of the clergie of Englande for the Pope The king beginneth to withstand the Pope but durst not holde out The Pope in a chafe The wordes of Ioannes Anglicuâ Cardinall to the Pope The miserable troubles of christendome Of Spaine he meaneth because the king of Aragone a litle before had cut off the tongue of a certaine B. that did reprehend him Paris fol. 207. Power giuen to the Bish. of Worcester to interdict the land The K. fayne to relent to the Pope 238. Of this diuision read before pag. 282. The Grecians vsed to washe their altar if any latin masse had bene saide vpon them Ex Actâs concilââ Lateranââsis cap. 4. Goods gotten by vsury attached for the Pope Excommunication abused False âââlutiââ oâ sinnes Vsurarie prauâlas Goods ãâã in dead â wils for restitution eâuâted to the Pope Goods ââbequetheâ in deâd ãâã willes coâ uerted to war agaiâââ the Gââeââ Goods ââgotten coâuerted ãâã Pope Abseloâ for ãâã An vâââânable eââ on of the Pope Non ãâã Three âân thousande poundes ââacted of ââ clergie to â payde to ââ Pope A Parliament Letter sent the Pope the name all the eâtes com âaltie of âe realme âote fooles âuâingiuing the âhurch so âuch âhe Pope âââking beââe EnglaÌd â swimme âth golde ââd siluer The popes ââswere aâaine to the ââng of England The Pope âalfe in his promise Note the subtle practise of the pope to get money The Bishop of Lincolnes answere to the Friers the Popes messengers The Abbot of S. Albons maketh great sute to the Pope for the 400. markes that he should pay This Iohannes Anglicus was the more fierce against the Abbot because hee receiued him not with such reuerence as hee thought meete for the popes legate Example howe this Realme of England was oppressed miserably by the Pope The Abbot of AbbingdoÌ cited to appeare before the Pope The Abbot of Abingdon condemned in 50. markes for denying of an english benefice to an Italian the Popes nephew A detestable extortion of the pope vsâd against the priorie of Binham The Grecians excused purged in parting froÌ the Church of Rome The miseries that haue risen in